Roswell Fanatics

Chapter 9

Granolith Chamber, 08:40

Liz and Sara arrived in the chamber just in time to see Isabel pulling on her top as Alex stood only in his pants by the Granolith. He was looking at his hand as wiggly tendrils protruded from his fingers.

“Thinking of some fun uses?” Liz asked

Both looked around with great big smiles on their faces. “Hey.”

“So nothing bad happened?” Liz asked

“No. It was all good.” Isabel said with a smile

“I’ll bet.” Liz said, seeing a glint in Isabel’s eye

Sara moved around the room, looking at Alex. “He really is one of us.”

“Yes. So are Kyle and Maria.” Liz said

“Don’t get any ideas. He’s mine.” Isabel said

Sara turned her head and her iris’s glowed bright blue as she stared at Isabel. Isabel just crossed her arms in front of her chest and stared at her. Then Sara smiled, “Good. There shouldn’t be any doubt on your choice of mate. Besides, I have my own.”

“Where is Dean?” Alex asked

“Speaking to your military friends about what he knows about Project Athena.” Sara said

“The project that created your mother?” Isabel asked

“Yes.” Sara said

“Just out of curiosity, where did your father come from?” Liz asked

“He was the first astronaut to land on Mars. He was infected up there and started mating with women here until he and my mother found each other.” Sara said

“Wait a sec. Mars? Didn’t Colonel Carter say something about having a team up there right now?” Alex asked

“They’re on the other side of the planet. I have already checked.” Sara said, “But they are still working on securing their location.”

“Actually speaking of SG-1, they’ll be here in a few minutes.” Liz said

“They’ll what?” Isabel asked

“You’re the one who said we needed to show them this thing.” Liz said

Sara rested her hand on the Granolith, “It’s powerful. We need this.”

“For what?” Alex asked

“The Dolchoi.” Sara said, “It’ll need a little power to wake up.”

“What is a Dolchoi?” Isabel asked

“There’s a lot I haven’t told you guys yet.” Liz said as they heard a sound from the Pod Chamber. In a moment the military team came walking through Isabel’s pod and into the room that housed the Granolith.

“The Granolith.” Teal’c said

“You know it?” Mitchell asked

“I know of its existence. Apophis long sought the device from long before I was his First Prime, even before Bra’tac. All Goa’uld knows stories of its great power, it is said that whoever controls the Granolith, controls all. Fortunately it was a device of Antarian origin and secured behind their shield.” Teal’c said

“I guess it makes sense that if some of them knew that that a Goa’uld was on the planet and helped take down their king then sending it here would be a worthwhile risk.” Vala said

“Glad you guys made it. How is everything?” Liz said

“It’s good. We sent a probe to the co-ordinates you and Sara gave us. The planet is lifeless. It looked like nothing had been alive there for quite some time but the extent of the ruins…it was amazing.” Carter said, “They just went on for miles in every direction, but there was absolutely no solar activity.”

“That star died.” Sara said, “But the planet is not completely devoid of life. There is something left.”

“Not that we could detect.” Carter said

“We’ll show you when we get there tonight. Assuming we can get passed our parents.” Liz said

“So can you make heads or tales of this?” Alex asked

“Perhaps.” Carter said as she started to scan it and then blinked

“What?” Mitchell asked

“I recognise these readings but I’ll need to double check with the Atlantis mission logs.” Carter said

“Why? Is this something from the city?” Daniel asked

“Not exactly. I’m picking up energy emissions similar to Arcturus.” Carter said

“Really?” Alex asked, “What’s Arcturus?” he whispered to Liz

“It’s an Ancient project in power generation. You see they use small cylindrical devices called ZPMs, Zero Point Modules. They draw vacuum energy from a self contained pocket universe of subspace. Arcturus did the same but from our own universe, making its energy generation potentially limitless.” Carter said

“As I remember, Arcturus was a failure and wiped out the team making it from massive dose of exotic radiation. When McKay powered it up he blew up a solar system.” Mitchell said

“Well this is almost a completely different design. I guess the Ancient that created Antar perfected the technology.” Carter said, “You know, I’m going to regret saying this but I don’t have nearly enough experience with this technology. I may need Rodney’s help.”

“Whoa, and there’s the sudden temperature drop in hell.” Mitchell said, “Well we’re try not to tell him that you requested it.”

“I thought Atlantis was in another galaxy?” Isabel said

“It is. They have a ZPM, it let’s them gate from there to here.” Daniel said as Isabel moved up to the Granolith

“Isabel?” Alex asked

“Just something I remembered from my dream.” Isabel said as she tapped on the black surface in several places resulting in lights flashing. In a moment a long transparent crystal emerged from the base that she handed over to Sam who scanned it.

“No, these readings aren’t making any sense. I’ll need to study this a little more back at the base.” Carter said

“Well let’s not keep the lab waiting. And I’ll put the call into Atlantis.” Mitchell said

“You guys have problems with this guy?” Liz asked

“He’s a smart guy, unfortunately he thinks he’s Earth’s smartest and has an ego to boot that makes the moon look like a pebble on the beach. He’s arrogant and tends to think his plans will always work.” Daniel said

“Oh, one of those.” Liz said

“So, you guys need a lift into town? We can have you there in, oh, maybe 2 seconds.” Mitchell said

“No, we’re fine.” Isabel said

“Where did you leave Dean?” Sara asked

“He’s at the Crashdown waiting for you.” Daniel said

Soon the team left and the small town residents remained in the chamber. Liz then turned to Isabel, “You didn’t tell them about that Ancient that you had that little dream chat with?”

“No. I may trust them but I got the feeling he didn’t want anyone outside our little group to know yet.” Isabel said, “So, what’s a Dolchoi?”

“It’s Furling. It means mother.” Sara said

“Do you’re people practice at keeping from giving details?” Isabel asked

“No.” Liz and Sara said together

“And your boyfriend is one of us now.” Liz said

Alex smiled, “And I’m me 100% of the time again. Yah me.” He said, “Hmm, where’s the food.”

Isabel and Liz smiled; some things never change. “With one improvement.” Liz said, “Well you can control all of yourself, so technically, if you were inclined to do it, you could go all night long.”

“All night?” Isabel asked

“All night.” Alex said, “Hmm. And I wont be falling asleep.”

“I think I like this.” Isabel said

Everyone smiled and then left. They climbed down the rock to their cars and drove back. They may have missed a little of school but they didn’t care much, they still had the rest of the day.

Max’s Office, X-Ville, Same Time

“You are liking this power trip thing way too much Max.” Alec said as he walked into the room with Ellie

“What? I just told OC that I wanted to see you two.” Max said

“Yeah and Cindy just added on the forceful “now” just out of the goodness of her non transgenic butt?” Alec asked

“Pretty much, yeah.” Max said, “Ellie. How much do you hate Manticore?”

“I really hate it. When I was failing hand-to-hand combat, I was put into this constricting cell thing they had.”

“Yeah. I know them.” Max said, remembering her time in the cell when she was recaptured

“They said it was to motivate me. Too bad your escape caused them up security a thousand percent, it made escape attempts after that all but impossible.” Ellie said

“Why?” Alec asked, “What you got cooking?”

“The government is taking down Manticore. Apparently they should never have been making us but now that we exist, well long story short they need somewhere to put the kids and they thought where better than here.” Max said

“Hey, what do ya know, they can make good decisions. Bring ‘em on. Mind you we will be short of space.” Alec said

“I know. In fact SG-1 is sending us a bunch of supplies and materials to help out.” Max said

“So why did you want to speak to us?” Ellie asked

“When the military goes in, Manticore will probably let out the Transgenics to fight for them. If they get in the way, they’ll be killed. I need someone there who they’ll listen to, to go in, round them up or whatever to keep them from fighting and to help transition them from Manticore to us.” Max said

“And you want us?” Alec asked

“Actually I want me to go but I’m stuck here. I kick butt and now I’m kicking stacks of paper for hours in the morning before I help build this place.” Max said, “But yes. I want the two of you.”

“Why? This town is filled with people who can do what you need.” Ellie asked

“I know but…I can’t believe I’m doing this, I’m giving you two a vacation.” Max said

“Say what?” Alec asked

“As a thank you for getting everyone back here safely and helping out when Logan and I got to Roswell, I’m giving you two a nice leisurely road trip to Montana. It’s over when you reach Manticore and kick ass but until then it’s just the two of you.” Max said

“Max, are you being nice to me?” Alec asked

“No, I’m being nice to Ellie. For some strange reason she seems to like you, which is disturbing for many reasons, but you two don’t have a lot of privacy in that little place of yours down the street. You’ve got what? 10 X8s in there.” Max said

“15.” Alec and Ellie said with disappointment

“Well by the time you get back you’ll have all that place to yourselves.” Max said, “You can do all that…well, all that stuff you like to do in private.”

“It’s called sex Max. From the sounds coming from your bedroom yesterday, you know all about it. Besides. She’s the kinky freak.” Alec said

“I don’t want to know.” Max said

“What? I like to experiment.” Ellie said, “After Manticore’s little breeding project, I got curious and I’ve got a lot of pent up frustration to work out.”

“I’m not complaining. You can experiment all you like but really, that red leather thong you had me in…” Alex said

“HEY. No, no talking along those lines.” Max said but the image was in her head, “Now I’m going to be having nightmares.”

“Like you and Logan haven’t cracked the headboard already.” Alec said

“As a matter of fact…okay he’s busy nailing it together just now.” Max said

“Ah, that’s my girl.” Alec said

“I thought I was your girl…oh wait, I’m your naught little girl.” Ellie said

“Oh dear god. That’s it, I’m putting you two at the furthest end of this town away from me and Logan.” Max said

“Aw, come on Max. It’s just a little fun.” Ellie said, “Besides I’m not the only one. I don’t know what it is but I think Manticore must have done something to kick up our sex drives after you took out the embryo lab.”

“Huh.” Max said

“What?” Ellie asked

“I was wondering why I seemed to be in heat more often than before I got caught.” Max said

“Then I guess Logan better be stocking up on rubbers unless the Tigress wants to be a mommy.” Alec said

“You want me to rip your balls off and end that possibility for you don’t you?” Max said

Alec winced and immediately put his legs together before standing up, “You would too, wouldn’t you. Okay. You win. Ellie my dear, shall we?”

“Yes, why not.” Ellie said

“Wait.” Max said as she went over to her fax machine and pulled out the layers of paper, “You’ll need this. Stargate Command faxed it over. It’s a complete invoice of all produced X-Series on site. When you arrive, you’ll go in with an SG team and personnel from the NID. Your job is to secure the kids while they take care of security. I don’t know who was in charge in this year.”

“Okay.” Alec said as he took the file

“There’s a jeep out back. Fully fuelled.” Max said

“We can’t take your bike?” Alec asked

“That’s not funny, that’s not even so much as dry humour funny.” Max said

“Relax Max.” Ellie said, “If we took it I promise we’d only have sex on it once.”

“Oh now, see…you are a bad influence on her.” Max said to Alec

“I am, I really am.” He said with a smile, “Why do you think I love her so much?” and then he lost his smile

Ellie quickly looked at him, “You…you what?”

“I…eh…we should be going.” Alec said and quickly turned to leave. He walked out with a brisk pace with Ellie following

“No don’t run away, this is good. You’re growing.” Ellie said

Max had the biggest smile on her face that she ever had, “Now I really am glad I sent them together. God I wish I had a bug in that jeep.” She could just imagine Alec, trapped alone with Ellie, for all those hours to Montana now that he’d made that little confession that he couldn’t take back.

English Class, West Roswell High, 09:00

Max was sitting in class along with Tess and spotted two empty chairs while they waited for their teacher to come in. He continued to look at his watch as he looked at the door. “Okay, where are Liz and Isabel?”

“Uhm…Alex wasn’t feeling well so Isabel and Liz took him home.” Tess said

“Not well? Meaning?” Max asked

“Meaning he wasn’t exactly feeling himself this morning.” Tess said

Max looked at her, “As in?”

“As in.” Tess said

“Then what the hell, why didn’t you come and get me?” Max whispered forcefully

“Because Isabel said she had it handled.” Tess said

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Max asked

“She’s fixing it. Just like you fixed Liz.” Tess said

“WHAT?” Max asked and got a look from the rest of the class. “Sorry.”

“Max, breathe. Your sister is getting laid and with a little luck she’ll come out of it alive. That’s why we didn’t come and get you.” Tess said. In that moment Max felt his powers surging and everything started to shake in the room.

“What is that? An Earthquake?” asked one student

“In New Mexico?” another said as Max closed his eyes and breathed slowly to calm himself.

Max then got up and headed to the door. It was then that it opened with Liz and Isabel on the other side. Alex went to his physics class down the hall. “Hey Max, you look like something’s wrong?” Liz said

“Isn’t there?” Max asked

“No. I just had…hmm…an amazing time.” Isabel said with a smile

Max felt like he was going to be sick, “I don’t want to know.”

“Oh I think you already do. It’s a safe bet you and Liz have done that again and again. Actually that could explain why the suspension on the jeep needs work.” Isabel said

“Iz…” Max complained

Isabel smiled, “Look, you don’t interfere with me and Alex and I wont with you and Liz. I’m sure the Parkers wouldn’t mind knowing what you doing to their sweet, innocent daughter.”

“Sweet and innocent? Where have you been the last few days?” Liz asked

“Deal.” Max said

“What’s a deal?” their teacher said as he came in

“Oh nothing.” Isabel said

“Well you three want to sit down?” he said and they did

Kellman Biotech, Los Angeles, 09:10

Kellman Biotech was a leader in new medical technologies on the surface, under public scrutiny was the fact that it was a front company for the Trust. Originally, renegade members of the NID approached several businessmen who came together to form a conglomerate to gain control of Gate acquired alien technologies. They provided financing to those rogue agents with the anticipation of incorporating alien advancements in their product lines. Those days were long gone as the Goa’uld learned of it and implanted symbiotes in a few and those few spread more to the leaders to the point that the entire organisation was compromised, even implanting the former Vice President and opponent to the Stargate Project Robert Kinsey.

Every leader, every cell commander, they were all Goa’uld now. Those humans under them had no idea that they were now working for the very enemy they were attempting to destroy at all costs. When in public they spoke as humans normally do but alone their voices became the deep, distorted version that showed their true natures. In this cell, everyone but a few were actually Trust. Most were simple employees to a hi-tech company, but the CEO and most of the managers were compromised.

In the boss’s office overlooking the city, the Goa’uld in charge was working away at her computer. She had hacked into Wall Street and was manipulating just a little here and there on the stock market. She was advancing other Trust front companies and removed those that posed a threat. Before they were content to simply blast the planet apart but the Tau’ri proved to be just a little too stubborn for that. Now they were working to destroy it from the inside out. Just as she finished planting a little story about embezzlement worth over $50,000,000 at a company across the street, her door opened and in came a man.

“Is it safe?” He asked and she nodded. He then changed his voice, “We just intercepted a communication from Stargate Command to the White House. It took us too long to decode.”

“What did you find?”

“There are Antarians on Earth.”

“What?”

“They were informed by the Tok’ra, they discovered a crashed Asgard vessel. According to the report they made contact and it was successful.”

“Antarians here…their shield went up over 60 years ago, we never knew why they cut themselves off.”

“They believe that one of our people made a deal with the Antarian noble Kivar. As if yet they don’t know who but…”

“But?”

“The report also…it said that the Antarians are with Furlings. Furlings that aren’t actively pursuing their drive to procreate.”

“In the same location?”

“Yes, Roswell in New Mexico.”

“You mean that event actually happened? Well, I I’ve never truly appreciated the human’s abilities to keep secrets. Can we get to them?”

“No. SG-1 is all over them.”

“It probably wouldn’t do any good anyway. Antarian powers are formidable, and Furlings…their abilities decimated countless worlds and we still don’t have a weapon capable of sufficiently killing them.”

“They’re awareness would prevent us from getting close. It’s what prevented their conquest centuries ago. But it isn’t like they are the only children we are interested in.”

“Yes, speaking of which…”

“We have their location. Believe it or not they kept them in Colorado Springs.”

“Then move on them. I want them secured and relocated to one of our safe houses.”

“Yes my queen.” The Goa’uld bowed and walked out

Colorado Springs High, Colorado…

In moments the order was received to the Trust team in Colorado Springs. They weren’t armed with guns, at least not the projectile kind. Each carried a Zat’ni’katel, a Goa’uld energy weapon that could stun with one shot, kill with the second and disintegrate with the third. One carried a hand device that wrapped around his wrist. The 6 strong team identified the separate locations of their targets and moved in; they broke into teams of 3, which they thought was more than enough for the pair.

Sitting in physics was Jack O’Neill, an adolescent clone of the General O’Neill that now sat in charge of Homeworld Security in the Pentagon created by an Asgard geneticist named Loki who wasn’t very fond of the rules. Ever since finding out he was a significant step forward in human evolution he tried to pay much more attention to school than he did the first time around. He had all the memories of his adult self but never had he wanted to jump into the unstable vortex of a forming wormhole than right now. He had trouble keeping up with Carter when she spoke of science but at least she could come across as interesting. His teacher here was nothing but boring and spoke with a monotonous voice that could put a stampeding herd of elephants to sleep.

Down the hall and a year or two ahead of Jack was Cassandra Fraiser. Born on another planet whose population was wiped out by a Goa’uld when she was barely 9 years old, leaving only her alive with a bomb implanted next to her heart that could have nuclear results in an attempt to wipe out Stargate Command. She and her people were also apart of an extremely long-term experiment to create a Hok’taur, a genetically advanced human that would provide to be a powerful host to the Goa’uld Nirrti. That experiment was over, Nirrti was dead and Dr Janet Fraiser, of the SGC who died from a blast of a Staff Weapon held by a Jaffa over two years ago, adopted Cassandra. Ever since then she lived with Sam. She was now a senior sitting in Social Studies, her original planet made have had a different social structure but that didn’t stop her from throwing herself into her studies and learning what she could. She never stopped being concerned that someone would begin to work out she wasn’t a local human, saying she was originally from Canada would only cover so much.

In Jack’s class the door suddenly burst open and three green zat blasts came flying in toward Jack. One thing about a younger body, he was a little faster and he still had all his Special Ops training. While his class sat stunned he dived under his desk and throwing it on its side as a barricade. It didn’t last long as three blasts hit it and left nothing. However, as the class hit the deck, he moved up and through a rucksack toward the three and used the distraction to make his move. He ran to one, swept his feet and knocked him on his ass while taking his weapon. Instantly he just kept firing at the door randomly, blocking his assailant’s way. One shot he specifically hit the guy he knocked down to keep him out of the way. Then he stopped firing. The Goa’uld targeting him took that opportunity to move in to start shooting again and Jack shot back. He hit one and knocked him out but he couldn’t keep going like this. He could swear he heard shooting down the hall.

Down the hall things had happened similarly but the entire class was on the floor. The first shots hand missed, Cassandra recognised the fire but she wasn’t going to tell the rest of her class that. She had sensed the coming of the three Goa’uld, the bomb may have broken down in her system but the Naquadah left in her blood left her sensitive to the presence of the alien parasites, she was able to dodge long they even pressed the triggers but they didn’t need to keep firing. The three aliens moved into the class, keeping their weapons aimed at each student they passed who was on the ground until they identified Cassandra. She herself had crawled, concealed by desks to hide behind the teacher’s desk. As the Goa’uld passed her spot, they felt her and knew she was close but she quickly dived out to push them down to make a run for the door. She knew they were after her, there wasn’t anyone else in the class that could possibly be a target for three aliens that portrayed themselves as gods to an entire galaxy. Cassie made her move, she pushed one down but saw that he was armed with a hand device as well. Her sleeve was also snagged on it and her attempt to run was taken out of the equation there and then. She fell onto the Goa’uld who fired his Zat up at her but the angle proved only effective enough to shoot her leg, it caused her to fall but a kick from her good legs to the Goa’uld’s head pissed him off enough to get his eyes to glow. Cassie knew she had to act and to do so fast so she grabbed the hand device and ripped it from his arm.

Back in Jack’s class, he could hear chaos. The cries from the two classes had mixed together to draw people from other classes to investigate already people were running from being shot at by energy weapons. Jack only had one left to contend with but he had no idea how to take him out without causing himself problems that would prevent him from helping Cassie. Then he spotted his second attacker’s Zat on the floor and his hit by a moment of inspiration, he just hoped to live and tell the tale and promised himself to ask Carter before doing something like this. Quickly he shot twice at the second weapon and everyone could hear a charge building up as it crackled with energy. The Goa’uld knew what was coming and started to run, students and teachers nearby took that as a clue and ran back into class before the weapon exploded. The shockwave of energy shot out and seared the walls before connecting with the Goa’uld and sent him flying. When he landed, he did so head first that caused his neck to snap. Not even the healing powers of the symbiote could counter that and his eyes glowed as he died. Jack didn’t even stop to catch his breath as he ran down the hall.

“Cassie?” Jack yelled as he reached the door of his class. Immediately he fired at the Goa’uld on the floor with Cassandra, it got the attention of the other two who started firing on him. They didn’t see the girl as a bigger threat than him right now.

Unfortunately for them, Cassandra had listened to Sam when she spoke about Goa’uld technology. So she knew that it took someone with Naquadah in their blood, like the Goa’uld, to use that technology. Sam was former host to a Tok’ra so she had it but thanks to a Goa’uld plot she too had the ability. Quickly she pulled the hand device onto her arm and placed her fingers into the metal holders. The central jewel of the device was firmly against the palm and she focused everything she had. She was angry, unable to control it precisely, after all this was her first time and never had the opportunity to practice. Cassandra stood up and held out her palm. All anyone could see was a distortion in the air was a wall pushed toward the two Goa’uld. They were thrown back against the wall and knocked unconscious. Jack didn’t even blink as he shot them to keep them down, he didn’t kill them, he knew the SGC would want to know where they came from and who sent them.

“You okay?” Jack asked

“Yeah, but my leg is gonna hurt like hell.” Cassie said, “Where did they come from?”

“You think they keep me informed on what goes on at the base?” Jack asked

“Well, you are you.” Cassie said

“No, the Colonel is me, or general…whatever the hell he is now. I’m just his Mini-him. You live with Sam.” Jack said

“She doesn’t bring her work home with her.” Cassie said as she pulled out her phone and tossed it to Jack.

“Uh, do you two want to tell me what happened?” the teacher asked, looking at both of them with fear. What they couldn’t tell was if that fear was directed at them or from what just happened.

“We’re going to need another school.” Jack said

“Just call it in.” Cassie said

Jack dialled a number both of them were given should anything ever happen and something most certainly did. “This is Jack O’Neill…no, the other one. The Loki one, Loki…the little guy, grey skin, black eyes and got his Council pissed at him. I have a code Alpha Foxtrot 325 Beta. Request emergency pick-up…better send out containment as well.”

“Okay, why risk exposure like this?” Cassie asked as Jack hung up

“Because they thought they could take us without a fight, zat everyone so that when they wake up they have no idea what happened and be long gone with us.” Jack said

“Well, now we have a big problem.” Cassie said as she looked at the class and saw people standing at the door

“At least Thor didn’t make a dramatic appearance. That would really screw us.” Jack said

All of a sudden there was a bright flash of light and Thor beamed onto one of the class desks. People who had started to stand up, fell back onto the floor at the sight of their first alien. “Greetings O’Neill.”

“As I was saying.” Jack said, “Hey Thor. Little bit of a problem.”

Thor walked down from the table, across the chair and onto the floor as people looked in awe. “Yes, I was in orbit and monitored the situation. There is no way for Stargate Command to counter this situation so they requested my assistance.”

“You can help?” Cassie asked

“Oh, sorry. Cassie…Thor, Thor this is Cassandra.” Jack said

“A pleasure Cassandra.” Thor said, slightly bowing his head, “And yes. I can. SG-1 encountered a device last year that allows for the transfer of memories, it can also be used to modify them with the right alterations to the technology. I will transport the Goa’uld to the holding cells at Stargate Command and take you to my ship prior to using the device.”

“Wait. You have a Neuraliser?” Jack asked

“Indeed.” Thor said

“Wait, you know what a Neuraliser is?” Cassie asked

“I was present with SG-1 2 of your years ago when the story was displayed on your audio and visual display devices. I believe they called it Movie Night.” Thor said

“Audio and visual?” Cassie asked

“TV.” Jack said, “Hey, I answered a question.” He said smugly, “That’s a change for me.”

“And I had a test today.” Jack said

“Yeah, me too.” Cassie said with a smile

Thor held up his hand and a glowing half oval shaped device appeared in his hand. The Asgard spoke into it with his native language and all Goa’uld were beamed away. They were followed by Thor, Jack and Cassandra who left the class stunned again, there was no way that anyone would believe them even though they had dozens of eye witnesses. It was short lived as a beam was shot down to the school from Thor’s ship in high orbit, from the moment of impact the entire school was filled with a bright light that erased their current memories and replaced them with memories more compliant to their classes. No one on Earth, aside from those at the Stargate, had the technology to scan the memories to find any faults with them. As far as everyone was concerned it was simply a normal day.

On the Road, Heading Toward Montana, Noon

Alec and Ellie were well on their way to Manticore. The two of them had been sitting quietly, although that wasn’t Ellie’s choice. She’d tried to strike up a conversation now and again but was almost immediately struck down by her boyfriend. After too long she eventually stuck her foot over and slammed down on the brake pedal. The car came to a stretching halt. “WHAT THE F…” Alec called out, fortunately there was no one on the road, “Planning to crush my foot?”

“No not really but if it gets you talking.” Ellie said, “Pull it over.”

Alec hit the gas a little and drove the car off the road and onto the rough ground by the tarmac. “Problem?”

“Problem, no, why would you think that? You just told me you love me without realising you were saying it and now you wont say two words to me.” Ellie said

“Yes.” Alec said, “Sorry. I know that’s lame but…”

“Shut up.” Ellie said

“I thought you wanted me to speak?” Alec said

Ellie reached under his seat and pulled the catch on it, sending him falling back. Ellie hiked up her skirt and straddled him. “I do want you to speak. I want you to be able to tell me. But until you can, I just want you. In case you didn’t know, you’re not very good at hiding emotions when you’re inside me. That’ll do for now.” She said as she reached under her and unzipped his pants. She put her hand inside and sought out his dick, Alec groaned and closed his eyes when her fingers wrapped around him. Slowly pumped his cock and got him hard. Her free hand moved to the side of his seat and pressed the release for his seatbelt.

Alec looked up at the slender brunette as his hands moved to her thighs and slowly started to feel his way up the soft flesh. As she looked down at him, he was lost in her eyes as his hands wondered up the outside of her clothes. Slowly he moved up and down her bare arms before hooking his fingers around the spaghetti straps of her thin top. Alec pulled the straps off her shoulders and watched with bated breath as he pulled her top down and exposed her upper body. Alec pulled they younger X-6 woman down for a kiss and as their tongues swirled around each other, his hands sought out her breasts. He cupped them, feeling their weight in his palms before he circled his fingers around her nipples.

Ellie broke the lock to his lips and kissed her way to his ear, “Do you want me?”

“Yes.” Alec said, “Everyday.”

Ellie smiled and leaned back, she ran her hands over his chest and slowly moved down to his trim gut. Ellie slipped her hands under his t-shirt and pushed it up slowly to expose his skin. All the while, Alec felt the heat from between her legs grow as she sat on him. As Ellie brought his shirt up, he leaned forward to let her pull it off his head. Then she leaned down and with her own top bunched up at her waist, her breasts squeezed hard against him. Alec’s hand moved around her body, he caressed every inch of skin from her left breast until he reached her ass. The two of them kissed like there was no tomorrow and Alec’s dick was aching to be used and put inside Ellie. Soon the X5 would get his wish though.

Ellie’s series may not have had the feline DNA of her X5 lover but that didn’t stop her moving like a cat as she slid off his body and crawled into the spacious back of the jeep. Ellie grinned and suddenly her face became flushed with heat, just like Alec. Ellie knelt there on the backseat, presenting herself to Alec as she looked over her shoulder with her arms resting on the chair back. Alec moved behind her and wrapped an arm round her stomach while the other brought her face round to his and into a searing kiss. His arm slowly moved upward and firmly latched on to her left breast before playing with the firm mound of flesh. Ellie moaned into his mouth as his fingertips teased the flesh but the loudest moan came when Alec’s hand left her head and moved down to her crotch. Slowly he fingered her over the material of her underwear and he had her circling her hips obscenely against his hand. Alec reached inside the soft fabric and cupped her womanhood. Ellie jumped up slightly and began to grind her ass into Alec confined cock.

“God, you’re so wet Ellie!” he sighed into her ear.

“For you baby, all for you.” Ellie moaned as her hips began to grind harder against Alec’s hand. “Alec, please make me cum.”

Slowly Alec stroked his fingers around her core, gently teasing the small bundle of nerves that were hidden by her velvety folds. “Tell me that you’re mine. Tell me that I’m the only one that can make you feel this way.” He whispered with fire into her ear. Ellie gasped as her lovers’ finger entered her, her hands reaching round and grabbed onto the sides of Alec’s thighs. She was desperate for the feel of his body on hers and right now the layer of denim was impeding that contact.

“I…I’m yours Alec, every part…Unnngh…of me is…unnggghhh…yours. You are the only…unmmm…one. God, please give me…unnggghhhhh…ohhh…more. Alec…I love you!!” She howled. Alec’s finger now rapidly pushing into her as she pushed against his hard-on; he felt like he could come right there and then.

“Tell me Ellie, say it…yell it for the world to hear.” Alec whispered as he bit into her earlobe with his hand still thrusting away.

“YESSSS, god-damn it. Unnnnngh. You’re the only one Alec; I can only cum for youuuu. You’re mine, my life…Ugnnnnnnnnnnnnnn.”

Ellie came furiously, he stomach muscles convulsed and her body shook with her eyes rolling into the back of her head. Alec felt her body become limp but he held on to her and never wanted to let her go and by no means was he finished with her. He pushed her skirt up more and then pulled her underwear down to her knees where she knelt on the seat. Alec undid the button to his own jeans and pushed them down along with his boxers to let his hard cock out. Ellie was still recovering from the intense bliss she had just received but could sense what Alec wanted. She grabbed onto the fabric of the back seat while tilting her hips upward to allow Alec access to her depths. He entered her with a slow, long stoke that was intended to drive her crazy and that’s what it did.

Alec looked down at her as she turned to face him over her shoulder. Her face was bright red, barely covered in sweat but there was a gentle glow to her flesh. Slowly he began to move, his hips thrust gently, sliding his cock in and out of her but gradually he began to increase his rhythm. Ellie arched her back, bringing her head up to the necessary height to kiss Alec. Their bodies fused together, their pleasure centres stimulated to breaking point. Slowly Alec pulled back out but then slammed back into her. He built up a slow rhythm, his hips smacked against her ass and sweat began to drip from their bodies. Soon he was pounding into her, each thrust was filled with electricity that nearly killed them both.

“God…Alec. I’m so close…don’t stop fucking me!” she was screaming, if anyone was outside the car they would have heard her. Thankfully the road was virtually empty and any car that did pass them was driving on the road at fast speeds.

“Do you like this Ellie? Tell me how much you like it.” Alec grunted

“Ughnnn…I…ohh god. I love it Alec! I want…ummmmm more. Give it to me…ahhhh…harder, please.” Ellie moaned and groaned, over and over. The throbbing length in her was sliding back and forth, touching her most sensitive skin as she and her lover mated with utterly primal intensity. Alec was more than willing to give Ellie what she wanted, the one thing that remained the same throughout their time together was to give Ellie what pleased her most. If she wanted it harder then that’s what she got. Alec rocked his hips back and forth, his sweat dripped from his brow and onto her back where it pooled in the curve of her spine. Her own sweat ran down to the same spot where it mixed. Alec brought his erection out and forced it back in, he was pushing himself to the limit, his face was contorted in pleasure, his eyes scrunched up and his balls hit of the back of her legs.

“Oh god baby...uhnnn…you’re so good!” Yelled Alec

Ellie loved hearing him say…hell…anything during sex. Each sound he made told her how she made him feel and she would always do what she could to make those noises come from him. Her head was drooping forwards; her hair was moist from her sweat and was hanging evenly over her head. From her vantage point she could see down the length of her body, between her breasts and saw Alec’s dick disappearing inside her and then back out. The sight filled her with even more passion. It inspired her to take a little more action and give Alec a little help. She lifted her hands and placed them firmly on the back of the chair; when she had a good grip she used the leverage to her advantage and began to move her ass back. Ellie was meeting Alec’s thrusts with her own, their speed increased and she could swear that he was going deeper than he had before.

“UHHNNNNNNNNNN, GOD…please, Alec make me cum!” she hollered.

“Do it Ellie, cum for me my…FUCKKKKKKKK…my goddess!” Alec reciprocated

“OHHHH, UGNNNN, FFFFuck ME Alec. I can feel you so deep…ughnn…inside me!”

Alec gave in. He couldn’t last any longer as the sensations of liquid fire on his cock had reached its end. He slammed his hips hard against her and held his dick firmly inside her, Alec spurted his semen into her. Ellie felt him cum and she was close to her own climax, after an hour and a half in that back seat she was finally ready. She continued to thrust back and forth, Ellie used her transgenic muscles to grip onto Alec’s dick tightly as she worked her hips faster than she ever had. Alec leaned down onto her body, wrapping his arms around her. One across her breasts to tease them and another went up under her arm to bring her head around to face him. He may have been done but Ellie wasn’t and he couldn’t resist the urge to kiss her, long and hard, as she continued to move.

Ellie broke off the kiss and moved her head back. She crossed her arms on the edge of the seat and rested her forehead on them. With one last thrust back onto his length she came hard. Her back arched and her tits pointed forward, Alec grabbed each one with his hands. He held her naked body close to his; he felt her walls tightening around him. Ellie collapsed onto the back of the seat while she could feel Alec’s seed inside her. Alec pulled out and lifted her back up into his arms; his dick slipped out and began to lose its erection. Ellie moved away and she lay down on the seat where Alec joined her. She snuggled up onto his body and he wrapped his arm around her, together they lay there and simply rested.

Atlantis, Pegasus Galaxy, Same Time

It may have been noon on Earth but on Lantea the planet was approaching sundown. In his quarters in the central tower of the city, John Shepherd had been sneaking about all day with Radek Zelenka and a few others. Only now did they emerge and Shepherd walked into Elizabeth’s office. When she heard him enter she looked up and couldn’t help but smile. “Oh my god.” Weir said, “What are you wearing?”

John put his fists on his waist and stood proudly, “I’m Captain America.” He said in a macho voice. “Who else would I be? You should see Radek, he’s dressed as Darth Vader. He even built himself a light sabre.”

Just then Teyla entered and then stopped dead when she saw John, “What are you wearing? Did your military change your uniform?”

“No, Teyla. It’s Halloween.” John said

“I’m afraid I don’t understand.” Teyla said

“All Hallows Eve, Teyla, a night on Earth when the ghosts, goblins and demons walk the Earth with mortals.” Elizabeth said, “And when children dress up and go out.”

“Halloween is not just for children.” Came Darth Vader’s voice as he walked up behind them, “Do you like my voice synthesiser, it took me 2 hours to get right.”

“Very nice Radek.” Elizabeth said

“It’s been two years since we’ve had a moment to breath and celebrate but today I’m drawing the line. We’re celebrating tonight, even if the Wraith attack.” John said

“Hmm. You’ve made up your mind.” Elizabeth said, “Too bad you can’t go trick or treating.”

“Oh, yeah. That’s a bumm…er. Uh, we may not be able to do the treats but there is the tricks.” John said

“John…” Elizabeth warned

“Relax, we’ll keep it tame. It’s not like we have a lot of eggs to waste now do we.” John said

“But still, we need someone truly worthy to trick.” Radek said

Both looked at each other, “Rodney.” They said together

“He’s just left for Earth.” Teyla said

“But he’ll be back in a few hours and he left his lab and his room unlocked.” John said. Together they both ran out of the office and headed down to McKay’s lab. Teyla looked at Dr Weir with a curious look and she just shrugged her shoulders in response.

“People in some countries just take Halloween seriously and the US is one.” Weir asked

“I think I should do more research on your people than I’ve been doing for the passed couple of years.” Teyla said

“Teyla, I’ve been living there all my life and I don’t understand it all.” Elizabeth said as Dracula walked across the gate room floor by her window, “Still, I suppose anything will do to blow off some steam now and then.”

Teyla didn’t know what to say to that costume and nodded, “If you say so.”

Gate Room, Stargate Command, Colorado, 12:05

In the lowest floor under the Colorado mountain, the Stargate came on and the control room picked up the IDC of the Atlantis expedition. They opened the Iris to let the traveller through and in a few moments Rodney came walking through the event horizon. He walked down the ramp and saw Sam standing there waiting for him.

“Well, well, well. The great Sam Carter needing my help with a new toy.” McKay said

“Nice to see you too McKay, nearly incinerate the universe lately?” Carter asked

“Okay, how’d you find out about that?” Rodney asked

“Your sister told me.” Sam said, “Besides, you’re here because you’ve worked with this technology before, I’ve only seen the computer models.”

“Worked with what?” Rodney asked

Carter handed over a pad containing the scanned of the Granolith and McKay looked it over. “If I’m right then…”

“Well you’re not. This is impossible.” McKay said

“That’s what I thought until I got the result on a crystal from the device.” Carter said as she brought up those results on the pad, “That crystal isn’t generating energy, it’s some kind of receiver. It’s channelling enough energy to cover 4 Zero Point Modules.”

“Where did you get this?” Rodney asked

“Roswell, New Mexico. The technology is called the Granolith and those are the readings I got from it. The Pentagon wants you to go over the readings and confirm my findings. If I’m right then the Ancients perfected Project Arcturus and improved on it significantly. The report we have concerning the owners of the device, they have a shield that has been active for over 60 years and covers enough space for five solar systems. If they have a crystal like this, they could draw power from the Granolith at that constant level of power indefinitely. Theoretically…”

“Theoretically, it could fully power Atlantis. Hell it could power this entire galaxy for a thousand years.” Rodney said

“Longer. I’ve picked up energy signatures similar to the Quantum Mirror that sent us to other dimensions. I think the Ancients had the same idea as you, draw Zero Point Energy from alternate universes instead of this one. I think they found a way to specifically lock onto uninhabited parallel realities and draw power from it. And with an infinite number of realities, there will be an infinite number of uninhabited ones.” Sam said

“Right. Okay, your lab awaits?” Rodney said

“This way.” Sam said

Rodney then looked up to the windows of the Briefing Room, “Hey, what’s up with SG-Juniors up there?”

“That’s Cassandra and General O’Neill’s clone. They were attacked at their school by the Trust.”

“What? Out in the open?” Rodney asked

“They’ve stopped playing quietly, but we can guess what they want.” Sam said

“One a major step forward in human evolution with the Ancient gene, and another was the victim of a long term Eugenics experiment. Nirrti may have failed but her ideas probably sparked one in another Goa’uld. If they could complete the work they would have a superior host.” Rodney said

“It’s bad enough dealing with the Priors and the Ori but a Goa’uld with those powers, we would never be able to keep up.” Sam said

“Well then let’s get to work and save the world again shall we?” Rodney said

“You’re not going to let your ego out again are you?”

“No, no, that’s safely locked up after I blew up Arcturus.” Rodney said

“Good.” Sam said

“Why?” Rodney said. Soon they reached her lab and saw several lemons lying around the room. Rodney stopped cold and pointed. “Okay, that’s just dangerous.” Being deathly allergic to citrus just sucked.

“A present from Cameron to make sure you behave. If you do he’s going to have one pizza for every person there sent back to Atlantis with you, two for you.”

“And with Baxter’s new generator tied into the base’s power systems, I can be back there in a minute with all of them before they get cold. I like that plan.” Rodney said as he tried to step inside the lab, “Could you pick up the lemons please.” He said humbly. Carter did so and put them all in a basket before putting them on a shelf away from her worktable. Rodney cracked his knuckles and started to get on with work along with Sam.

Dinning Room, Crashdown Café, 16:45

Everyone was slurping down milkshakes as they sat together in a booth while Michael was in the bathroom. It was a little quiet right now in the café but it would pick up later, that didn’t matter to any of them as they were trying to think of a way to get away for a few days so they could go to another planet.

“We need to think of something.” Max said, “This is getting ridicules.”

“It’s not exactly like we’ve ever planned for something like this.” Tess said

“Not even Nacedo?” Alex asked

“The ship was gone and the shield was up. We’d have to wait for a lift in which case we’d just go. Things are different now.” Tess said

“Well we need to go before midnight.” Isabel said, “And I’d like to do it with time to spare.”

“That Ancient guy.” Maria said, “Uh…Janus. He didn’t say why we had to be there before then did he?”

“No.” Isabel said

The front door to the café then opened and in walked their parents, The Parkers, Evans, Whitmans, Amy Deluca and Jim Valenti were all there. “Okay, we’re here.” Jeff said as though their kids were expecting them

“Uh…yes. You are.” Max said

“You called. 20 Minutes ago.” Philip said

“I did?” Max asked, “All of you?”

“No, I did.” Michael said as he came out from the back

“Why?” Jim asked

“Because you have a flight to catch to Vegas in 3 hours.” Michael said

“WHAT?” they all asked

“Relax, everything is all arranged. This is a thank you for all you’ve done for me, Mr Evans, you got me out of that hell hole of a foster home. Mr Parker you let me work here and Sheriff, you’ve been looking out for me. Mrs Deluca, well you haven’t killed me yet so that’s always good and Alex’s folks…well why not.” Michael said

“You can’t be serious.” Amy said, “We can’t just go.”

“I have clients.” Philip said

“And there’s this place.” Jeff said

“I can keep an eye out for the Crash.” Liz said

“And you can go. I mean, Vegas for a four-day weekend. Okay, it’s not quite the weekend but still. I’m being nice, just go home, pack a bag or two and chill. Catch a show or something.” Michael said and saw everyone look at him, “What? I can be nice, it’s not exactly new to me.”

“Oh I get it.” Philip said, “You are not having a party.”

“What? Like we would ever…okay, maybe Kyle would but not us.” Liz said

“You really set this up?” Diane asked

“Yes.” Michael said

“And when was the last time you all got a vacation?” Isabel asked, seeing her parents and the others having to think about it answered that question, “See, you’re going.”

“Look at it this way, you can pretend to be Elvis and sing Bright Light City or you go there.” Maria said

Jim then cringed and leaned down to whisper in her ear, “Who told you I did that?”

Maria held back her laugh but not by much, “You just did.”

“Oh crap.” Jim said, “Promise me you wont tell anyone?”

“I promise.” Maria said, “For now.”

“Look, you pack a bag, catch a cab that I ordered to take you to the airport. You take off in a few hours, land in Nevada and go to the Mirage and have four days and nights living it up. You come back all happy and whatever.” Michael said

“Where did you get the money for this?” Nancy asked

“I called in a favour. A big favour.” Michael said, “So pack a bag or be grumpy? Trust me, I have everything covered.”

All the elders looked to each other as though they were having a silent conversation. “Okay.” Jeff said, “I’m in.” And they all agreed.

“Then go, pack and be back here in…50 minutes.” Michael said

They all left and headed back to their homes while Jeff and Nancy headed to their place upstairs. Then everyone turned to Michael. “Okay, how’d you pull this off?” Max asked, “I know you don’t know anyone that can pull off favours like that.”

“Actually we do. I called SG-1 and they used their contacts to pull it off. That way we get to disappear for a few days no questions asked.” Michael said

“Is it me or did Michael have a good idea?” Kyle asked

“Hey.” Michael complained

“So, they leave and we go to Colorado?” Liz asked, “I like it.”

“As soon as they’re all in the air, their ship is going to beam us up and then down into their base.” Michael said

“But we have to wait?” Alex asked

“Pretty much, yeah.” Michael said

Control Room, Stargate Command, Colorado, 21:00

“New Mexico to Colorado in 20 seconds. You guys should market that transport thing.” Alex said as they all stood in the control room of the base that overlooked the Stargate. They were all dressed in military green, SG-1 carried weapons but the others didn’t exactly need them except for Dean.

“Well we would if it wasn’t for the whole secrecy thing.” Mitchell said as Sergeant Harriman called out the encoding of the fifth symbol.

“What happens when this thing is on?” Dean asked

“You’ll see in a minute.” Carter said

“Sara, why am I here?” Dean asked

“Furlings believe in the unity of opposites, light to dark, man to woman. We are together, for me to go there without you I would only be half of myself. You have a place there because you have chosen to be with me.” Sara said

“Chevron 6 encoded.” Harriman said as the next symbol locked into place and the inner circle continued to move around

“This is it.” Daniel said, “The Furling homeworld. I’ve been waiting for this for nearly 10 years.”

“How’d you find out about them in the first place?” Max asked

“We found a castle in our first year of operation. It was a sort of United Nations for alien races. The Ancients, Asgard, Nox and the Furlings but we didn’t find out the name for another year.” Daniel said

“Chevron 7…is locked.” Harriman said as the gate locked and the energy fired out into the centre of the ring before it splashed out and then pulled back in to form the portal.

“It’s an active gate.” Carter said, “Sending MALP.”

On the ramp leading up to the gate, the robot probe rolled up the metal walkway and entered the event horizon. Moments later it was through and sending back telemetry and video images to Sam’s screen. “The area around the gate is devoid of life but the planet is capable of sustaining it. If it had an active star that is. Nitrogen Oxygen atmosphere but it’s incredibly low. I wouldn’t recommend a long stay there, maybe no more than 4 hours. After that we’d need oxygen masks but there are no detectible toxins. There is some kind of ruined city around the gate, they go on for miles in every direction.” Carter said

“Well someone definitely used to live there.” Vala said

“According to the Asgard, their world was wiped out by a wave of radiation from when their star became a neutron star.” Daniel said

“But it’s safe for us to go now?” Max asked

“According to these readings its okay.” Carter said

“Then you’re cleared to go.” Landry said

“Wait.” Rodney said as he came down the stairs

“You finished with it?” Carter asked as she took the crystal from him.

“Yes, you were right. It is a receiver. The Granolith transmits its energy through subspace and crystals like these pick it up. If the math is correct, you could have one of these and stand anywhere in the universe and get power from the Granolith.” Rodney said

Carter handed the crystal over to Liz, “And we’ll need this?”

“Yeah.” Liz said, “It was never meant to be left for so long alone, it’ll need a boost and their no type of energy better than what comes out of this.”

“How do you know that?” Maria asked

“We know.” Sara said and turned to Liz, “We should awaken the knowledge in the others.”

“I know.” Liz said as SG-1 led the way down stairs and into the gate room that was lit up by the energy of the gate. “But it will have to wait until Dolchoi.”

“Agreed.” Sara said as they lined up at the ramp.

“What’s it feel like?” Max asked

“A really intense roller coaster.” Mitchell said, “I’m sure you’ve handled worse.”

“Then lets see what’s out there.” Liz said with shining eyes as Max took her hand.

They looked at each other and smiled, “See you on the other side.” Two by two everyone walked up the ramp and stepped through the gate. They entered the wormhole that carried them out into the galaxy.

To Be Continued…

Yeah, sorry for the delay everyone. Slight issue with my internet connection. Grrrrrrrrrrr...rrrrrrrrrrrrr...okay, a little more...rrrrrrrrrrrr.


Chapter 10

Furl’i: Homeworld of the Furlings, Immediately Following

Each came through the Stargate, the shimmering event horizon provided the only light source on the entire planet but that was soon gone as the wormhole destabilised and the gate shut down. Each member of the military team pulled light sticks from their packs and cracked them before shaking them. The pale yellow light wasn’t much but it was better than nothing on a world whose sun had died millions of years ago. The team tossed them to the deck and created a small perimeter of light.

“No, no good. I still can’t see more than 2 feet in front of me.” Mitchell said

“I doubt the flashlights would do much better.” Carter said

“What about the lights on the MALP?” Daniel asked

“Maybe if I could see it I would be able switch them on.” Carter said

All of a sudden everything lit up and they looked over to see Max’s hands cupped together. There was an orb of light in them that was brighter than anything they had. “Does this help?” Max asked

“Handy.” Vala said. Carter moved to the MALP and removed its remote control unit. In moments the lights were brightening the path before them. There were ruins all around them, architecture that was as alien as it was ancient, carved with impossibly intricate detail out of stone and metal. The air was thin but it was breathable as the stars twinkled above them. Daniel saw a glint in the corner of his eye and moved over to see writing ingrained in the stone that was formed of gold.

“Jackson, you got something?” Mitchell asked

“There’s writing left on these walls. It definitely matches the fourth panel from the meeting place of the four races.” Daniel said

“So it is Furling central then?” Mitchell said

“I guess so.” Daniel said and looked to Liz and Sara, “I don’t suppose either of you know what this says?”

Both young woman moved forward and looked at the text, “This far you have come, go forth and be welcomed.” Sara said, “It’s a greeting for travellers through the gate.”

“I have something here.” Carter said as she looked at her scanner

“Sam?”

“Background radiation levels are rising. They’re already 15% higher than when we first sent the probe.” Carter said

“What’s causing it?” Vala asked

“The star.” Liz said, “It’s still putting out periodic waves of radiation.”

“I think she’s right. We shouldn’t stay out in the open long. I estimate that in 2 hours it’ll be at lethal levels.” Carter said

“That must be why we were told to come here before midnight.” Isabel said and her brother nodded

“To whom are you referring?” Teal’c asked

“Just a message I got.” Isabel said

“Then I guess we better get moving and find what you brought us here for.” Mitchell said

“This way.” Sara said as she started walking down a path to the side.

Carter control the MALP and directed it to follow while everyone else walked close by. Eventually the came to a place that had nothing what so ever built on it. Aside from wind blown debris that had found it’s way onto it there was no sign that it had ever been touched and it was in the middle of the city rubble. “What is this, a park?” Mitchell asked

“No.” Liz said as Sara stepped forward and rested her hand on the floor. Almost immediately several 6 foot high rods rose up from the line where the empty zone started. They tried to light up but just flicked on an off from an intermittent power source. Additionally the ground rippled and shifted as though it was a liquid before a mass rose up. It appeared solid but in moments the centre pulled back in a rectangular shape that revealed a set of stairs curving downward. All of SG-1 had their weapons trained on it since it started to moved but lowered them slowly once they say the stairs.

“The Dolchoi?” Isabel asked

“Yes. And she looks like she’s still intact.” Liz said

“Well, looks like this is as far as we go with the MALP.” Mitchell said

“I take it there are lights inside?” Dean asked

“Yes.” Sara said

“Radiation is still climbing, I recommend we head back to the gate and wait until it dies down before we start exploring this.” Carter said

“We can’t. It won’t lower for another 3 months.” Liz said, “Besides, the Dolchoi is shielded.” Sara stepped inside the opening and started walking down, everyone else followed as they disappeared into the structure.

Inside the Dolchoi…

They walked through the halls, each wall was an almost flesh-like red yet as solid as granite. Each step they took caused a light on the wall to come on but they weren’t anything like the traditional bulb lights, they were moving across the walls in patterns that resembled veins. Every so often the group would pass a section where the wall would simply open up into an arch to revel a chamber behind it. However, Sara never stopped. Despite the curiosity to examine each and every room in this subterranean structure, Sara held true to her destination.

To that end, nearly half an hour of walking and trips in tubes that took them between levels, they all came to a large chamber. The door to it simply retracted like all the others, but unlike the others it was adorned with Furling letters and was a double door. It made it seem grander somehow, if the size of the chamber didn’t do that by itself. The chamber was at the far end of the structure, the very tip of it but as they entered no one could see anything. The room was simply bare.

“Okay, well…this is useful.” Mitchell said

“Indeed. Aside from the door this room is unremarkable.” Teal’c said

“Are you sure we’re in the right place?” Vala asked

“Very sure.” Sara said

“Sara, there is nothing here.” Dean said next to her

“Oh you’re wrong. Everything his here.” Sara said as she took his hand

Max then moved his hand along a wall, “Hey, is it me or do these walls look like…”

“Skin?” Liz asked

“Yeah.” Max said

Liz took the Granolith crystal from Isabel and approached Max’s position, “That’s because it is.” She said as she stabbed the crystal into the wall. Streaks of light shot out from the puncture wound and were absorbed into the structure. Everything then shook and Liz withdrew the crystal, everyone watched as the wound closed over. The lights then became brighter and then there was a sound, it was like whale song but distinctly different as the tones seemed to have complex patterns in them. Once they heard it, Liz and Sara smiled while newest members to the Furling club looked around with wide eyes.

“Either I’m going crazy, which isn’t out of the question, or this thing just asked if we’re feeling well?” Maria said

“It did.” Sara said before several masses rose up from the floor and formed into chairs around the room, enough for each of the people there. At the far wall from the door, segments retracted from the surface of the wall and images appeared of the city around them. In moments everything started to shake again and everyone watched as the images changes as though they were rising up into the air.

“Liz, what is this?” Tess asked

“A ship?” Alex asked

“A living, flesh and blood ship.” Liz said, “Every part of her is alive.”

Outside the ship, it was already half a mile into the air above the city and a wave of energy rippled over the surface to remove the 6 million years of clutter. From that moment on it rose up more smoothly. Inside the room that was it’s bridge, everyone sat in the chairs provided by the Dolchoi and a layer of skin formed like a belt over their waists

“Is this normal?” Kyle asked

“It’s okay. She’s just been asleep for a long time. She needs to get her bearings again.” Sara said

“Are you saying this is some kind of organic technology?” Carter asked

“The Furlings learned to rework their own DNA, mutate it and let it grow to create this. The Mother.” Liz said, “Made from the blood from her own creators and bred to survive in every environment. She could even survive in the corona of a star.”

“She was never meant to be left alone for so long but she’s happy to see us none the less.” Sara said

“The crystal picked up power from the granolith and kick started the ships own power systems?” Carter asked

“Yes. It woke her from her dormancy.” Liz said

“Wait a minute, doesn’t having a mother mean there’s a father?” Mitchell asked

There was another sound of the whale song and Liz smiled, “That’s where we’re going now.”

On the screen the images showed they were moving into space while another segment of skin retracted to display navigational data. Maria was the closest and looked it over, “Uhmm, I think she’s heading to a moon. There are 8 around the planet but I think she’s going to the 7th one.” She said

Dolchoi moved through space smoothly, exactly as she was born to do and orbited the moon. Now it was a barren rock but once it sustained an ecosystem, the Furlings may never have colonised other systems but they did make homes on any world or moon throughout the star system in which they evolved. Their 7th moon was one such place and it was where the Dolchoi’s opposite number rested as she had done. Soon it reached position over the resting place and a beam of light was shot out and down to the moon.

“What’s it doing?” Michael asked

“*She* is doing what we did. She’s using her own energy to kick start the systems of the Darkal, the Father, her mate.” Liz said as they watched on the screen as a cloud of dust exploded from the surface and another ship rose from the moon.

“They made two ships, they never left the solar system but they were bred to travel among the stars. When they mated they created new ships. Smaller, less powerful but they carried the original Furling people everywhere, even though they never colonised anywhere else.” Sara said

“When they mated it was a sight to see, they were together in space and when they joined there was a burst of light that illuminated even the darkest corner of Furl’I, being a nocturnal race they had to wear a kind of sunglasses to protect their eyes if they watched.” Liz said, “It was the intention to return but no new-generation Furlings like us made it this far.”

The Darkal approached, swimming through space until it approached his mate and the two ships started to sing to each other. The sound of it was simply moving to those that had no choice but to listen but they didn’t want to stop listening to the music.

“How can we hear him sing? Sound can’t travel in a vacuum.” Vala asked

“He’s not actually singing. It’s a constant communication frequency between the two like a telepathic bond. We hear it through the auditory systems in the Dolchoi.” Sara said

After a while it simply stopped and both space dwelling creatures rested. “Is something wrong?” Isabel asked

“No, it’ll take a few hours for them to completely regenerate.” Liz said as the belt retracted from her chair. She stood up and the other belts came away as well. “There are rooms where we can all get rest as well and if you want to look around that’s fine but don’t touch anything without getting Sara or myself to identify it.” Liz said

“As for you three…” Sara said to Kyle, Alex and Maria, “We’ll get that knowledge in you woken up as soon as these two are fully up and around.”

“Yeah, I think we could all do with the 50cent tour and a little rest.” Mitchell said, “I take it the plan is to take these two love birds back to Earth?”

“Yes. They need a place to call home again and no matter what we do this planet can’t be inhabited again.” Liz said, “This is the last remnant of their empire.”

Liz headed out through the door, everything on the bridge shut down and the chairs were pulled back into the floor. They all headed out and Liz showed them to rooms that were formally the crew’s private rooms while giving them a little warning of what not to touch. After that everyone looked around the ship or rested in their rooms.

Brody’s Office, UFO Museum, Roswell, 00:05

Brody had been sitting at his office looking over the latest bout of UFO sightings across the globe. There had been one or two more than the usual that got his attention, he had noted that there seemed to be a distinct increase in the last decade, some of which seemed to be a lot more than just test flights of new aircraft. However, his studies soon were to take a back seat as he fell asleep, his face falling hard to the desk only to reawaken minutes later but certainly not as himself.

Once more Larek had been paying a visit to the planet of ancestral origin to all humans in the Milky Way. He stood up with the intention of immediately going to find Max but stopped as he saw his name on an envelope sitting prominently on the desk. Max had delivered it to Brody, telling him that he was going out of town but had a message to deliver to a friend. He asked Brody to hold onto it and have it laying out where it could easily be found. Larek took the envelope and opened the letter.

Inside it described what happened after he left the last time and that they were now in contact with a military branch that explored the galaxy through a Stargate. Max detailed everything from them to Liz and the Furlings, the Transgenics and that they were going to look for something on the Furling homeworld. It left Larek concerned, truly he and his race were out of the loop on things for the past 60 years and had no idea that the humans of Earth even knew of the Stargate’s existence let alone what it could be used for. However, if his young king trusted them then he had to as well, at least until he could be ensured that Max’s life was not in danger from them.

Larek had to go on a leap of faith and trust that he wasn’t walking into a trap, he pulled out his hexagonal device and held it in the palm of his hand. Soon it pulsed, “This is Lord Larek of the Antarian Empire. I transmit this on a secured frequency that you should be able to receive based on information that I have just gained that you are in contact with the Asgard. I seek the people identified as Stargate Command and SG-1; I have vital information for the true king, Zan. Lock on to this transmission and please relay a place where we can meet.”

Long moments passed as Larek waited but then his unit picked up a response, “This is Major General Hank Landry responding. Please identify yourself.”

“As I have stated, my name is Lord Larek of the Antarian Empire.”

“My understanding is that that is impossible. The shield currently in place prevents all travel and communication to and from the empire’s territory.” Landry said

“That is correct. However, one form of communication is possible. I am using a human citizen of your nation as a temporary host to my consciousness. It allows for contact to be made through the use of an Ancient Control Chair. General Landry, I must speak with Zan concerning the situation on his empire. The legacy of his ancestor must be restored you must let me speak with him now.”

“The person you speak of isn’t here right now. However, I am prepared to transport you to our location.” Landry said

“Thank you General, I will inform you of everything upon my arrival as long as you can ensure that I will be permitted to speak to the Royal Four.”

“You have my word Lord Larek. We don’t know when they’ll be back but they have a scheduled check-in in 24 hours. Standby.” Landry said

Larek’s device then picked up a signal locking on to him, a signal that he recognised. “They are using Asgard technology?” he said before he was beamed out of his office.

Inside the Dolchoi, In Orbit over Furl’i, 01:28

Max was wandering the halls of the ancient living ship, everywhere he went he could feel the life surge through it as more of its systems came online. While he began to wonder if the ships computer was actually a brain somewhere in the maze of corridors, he sought out Liz. He turned a corner only to see a familiar one before him, each was identical to the last and Max had no idea where he was.

“How can anyone build something so big?” Max asked to himself

“She wasn’t built, she was grown.” Liz said to his side

Max turned to see a door there that wasn’t before but that wasn’t what caught his attention. Liz was standing there naked, leaning against the portal and smiling to her lover. The room behind her was filled with furniture, each formed from the ship itself but the light from within the room glowed on Liz’s body.

“Uh…hi.” Max said

“Hey.” Liz responded

“Liz…uh, your clothes?” Max asked

“Furlings never believe in them, but I am still human up here.” Liz said while pointing to her head, “It gives me a little modesty with everyone else, but not with you.” Liz moved toward Max and took his hands, slowly then did she walk backwards into the room and took him with her. Once they were inside the door closed, leaving a seamless wall but it was slightly translucent making it possible to see what was outside in the hall, it was the same with the wall to the other side that let them look out onto the stars outside. Instantly Liz started to undress Max, a piece of clothing at a time but he certainly wasn’t resisting.

“Liz, are you sure you want to…here?” Max asked

“Why not?” Liz asked

“Well this ship is alive and watching.” Max said

“Ah.” Liz smiled, “She wont mind. Actually she’s been wondering what you have been waiting for. It’s like Sara said, the Furlings believe in the unity of opposites. The unity of man and woman was the most important and a celebration. Make love to me Max, make love to me now.”

Max couldn’t have denied her even if doing so would have killed him, but while others of the new generation of Furlings may have been Black Widows Liz was different and ensured the future of that antediluvian race through herself and the others of their little group. Max watched as his shirt was dropped to the side, he reach out and rested his hands on either side of Liz’s waist and pulled her in closer to him before kissing her as passionately as he could. Max lifted her up and she wrapped her legs around his back, he walked forward and as if in response for their need a platform rose up from the floor and solidified just as Max sat Liz down on it. As they devoured each other’s mouth, she fell back onto the table, Liz gazed at him with nothing but pure heat as he propped her legs against his shoulders. She licked her lips invitingly as her hands stole across her hot body in a sensuous caress, her hands massaging her breasts, pinching her nipples and teasing them to an impossible hardness. Her whole body was already on fire but Max wanted more that simply to watch. Those sweet swells with their pebble-hard tips were just begging to be sucked and she arched her back, offering herself to him.

“Oh!” she yelped as Max darted forward, latching onto a breast and biting just hard enough to excite. A throaty purr rumbled up from her depths as he feasted hungrily on her ripe mounds. She braced her hands on the edges of the table as she writhed wantonly against him. He could feel her juices being smeared all over his stomach; but he didn’t want to waste what she was giving him but he loved the way her turgid peaks expanded in his mouth as his tongue bathed them each in turn.

“Eat me.” Liz snarled at last, positively wild with her need.

Max sank to his knees, he wanted to taste her and completely devour her just as much as she wanted him to. He pressed his fingers deep into her trembling butt cheeks he pulled her hips closer, his mouth meeting her lower one, and he lapped greedily at her thick honey. Liz moaned gutturally, her body arching up off the stone in frenzied undulations that seamed like they would never stop. Her legs tightened about Max’s head and she urged him forward with her heels until she could catch a handful of hair and force him deeper into her folds. Max’s tongue tried to draw out the exquisite torture but Liz had no patience for his usual desires to extend things. When his tongue didn’t do what she wanted she began working herself against his face and was soon practically fucking herself with his chin.

“Yeeeessss!” She cried out passionately as her muscles tensed. Max thought once again of pulling away to prolong the sweet agony but Liz’s hold on him was too strong. She was not going to let him go until her body was utterly wracked with pleasure. His tongue savaged her clit while he thrust two fingers into her searing cunt. It set Liz off; her screams of pure pleasure spilled out and were as music to the alien ship. She ground herself against him as her fiery climax ravaged her and her sweet syrup filled Max’s mouth.

Max stood back up and as she worked on his pants, Max kissed her with relish until he felt the rest of his clothes fall to his ankles. He wanted his beloved and looked at her with a heated gaze as his he kicked off his shoes and then his pants. Liz’s hands glided over Max’s hard chest, the need to be closer to Max hit her like a tone of bricks and was completely overwhelming. She wrapped a leg around his butt and pulled him tight against her. She pressed herself against his body and started kissing the skin of his chest. His arms wrapped around her and his fingers glided through her hair. They held and caressed each other, touching each other lovingly over every sensitive inch of flesh. Max held Liz’s cheek and kissed his mate as she put her arms over his shoulders and went behind his neck. Max’s hands roamed over her back, caressing her skin tenderly as they kissed. Soon he released her and Liz lay upon the platform.

Max was hard as a rock as he stood at the platform, knees pressed against the base as he leaned over her body. They wrapped their arms around each other and kissed. Their hands caressed every inch of skin but then Liz pulled Max on top of her and rolled him onto his back. Liz grabbed his dick and stroked him a couple of times before she moved up and straddled his waist. Max put his hands on Liz’s thighs as she raised her hips up and put his dick at her opening. The couple locked eyes as Liz lowered her body and took him inside her. Liz tipped her head back, her mouth opened wide as she felt him fill her again. Liz placed her hands on Max’s chest and she started rocking her hips, moving her sex around his dick. Both were getting into it but it was filled with as much primal lust as it was with their love for each other.

“UHGHNNNNN…” Liz groaned

Liz was continuing to ride Max and his dick on the pedestal. She was sliding on and off his cock, taking him deep within her. Max reached up and held her breasts, massaging them and playing with her nipples. Liz ran her hands over his chest as they rocked together. Max looked down and watched as his dick disappeared and reappeared from her body. Liz arched her back and moaned loudly as Max lurched up and wrapped his arms around her. He captured a pebbled nipple between his lips. The rosy knot of tissue was hard as stone and ached fiercely for more contact. She thrust her breasts upwards into closer contact with Max’s mouth. He bit into the small protrusion, no pain, just pleasure.

“Ughnnn…oh god Max…” Liz groaned

Liz continued to impale herself on his meaty spear over and over. Her lusty gaze commanded his attention as continued to move her body over Max’s. Max’s warm, filling cock slid outward again and then back in. Each time was slow to Liz but Max smiled as he watched her slender body writhe over him. Each thrust was accompanied with a gentle moan of utter contentment

“Ohhh maaaaannnn…” he groaned slowly in sheer ecstasy as Liz’s tight folds kept enveloping his prick. Her eyes had fluttered shut in absolute bliss.

“Liz…so…cloooooseeee…”

“Give it to me Max…ugnnnnn…please….” Liz begged as Max flipped them both over and hammered into her body.

“Ughnnnn…”

“Ohhhhh…yesss…”

Max leaned down, both pressing their bodies together as their mouths joined. They kissed passionately, never stopping the primal movements of their bodies and moaning into each other. When the mounting heat within her began to burn, Max felt it run through her. He sensed the explosion building inside him and his mate to the point that nothing mattered but them. Their bodies were drenched with sweat and more came with each thrust into her body. The more they drove on the more intense they felt to the point that even the ship got in on the act. Fleshy folds came from the platform and caressed the both of them, rippling over their bodies and adding to their enjoyment. The ship knew what would pleasure them.

“Ughnnnn…”

“UGHNNNNN...”

“UGHNNNNNNNNN YESSSSSSSSSSSSSS!” They cried together, Max shot his seed up into his lover. He collapsed on top of her. As their mutual highs passed, their arms wrapped around each other. They held each other tightly; only their hands moved as they slightly caressed each other until they looked up and into each other’s eyes. The folds of skin wrapped around the pair like a blanket, holding them in warmth as their pleasure passed and drifted off for a little nap.

Central Chamber, Heart of the Dolchoi, 05:00

Everyone got together, the two ships had started to sing again and virtually every light and system was back on at full power. From the windows they saw the ships moving around each other as they flew around the solar system in less time than it took to wake them up. At any rate, they were back up and running. Inside the ship everyone emerged from their quarters to find a trail of light on the floor. It started from the very door of their rooms and they followed them through the winding corridors into the very heart of the ship.

“Hey guys. What’s up?” Maria asked as she and Michael came around a corner to find everyone else there waiting for them

“No idea.” Kyle said, “Funky light on the floor brought us here but so far nothing.”

“That’s because she’s been waiting for us all to be here.” Liz said as the door opened in response.

They all moved inside to see the walls lined with Furling glyphs that were constantly changing again and again. However that wasn’t the room’s most striking feature as the roof was filled with millions of bright lights, each one represented a star in the galaxy to create an accurate 3D map. The star indicating the Furling start system was marked, showing the ship’s current position but as Carter looked it over she saw several errors.

“This map isn’t right.” Carter said

“What do you mean?” Mitchell asked

“The stars are out of position and this star here, that’s Proclarush Taonas. It’s saying that it’s a yellow star similar to our own.” Carter said

“And the problem with that is…?” Michael asked

“We were there a couple of years ago when we were looking for Atlantis. It’s a red giant now, near the end of its life.” Daniel said

“So the map’s out of date.” Max said

“Well you would be too if you were buried for 6 million years. This was at the time of the Alliance between the Ancient, Furlings, Asgard and Nox.” Liz said as she moved over to a wall and pressed several glyphs. Immediately the stars changed, moving through the millions of years of history until it was accurate. Then there was more singing between the ships and a similar update happened on the Darkal.

“So what is this, the navigation centre?” Mitchell asked

“Not exactly. This is the brain, well no, the brain is behind that wall over there but every conscious thought the Dolchoi has comes through here.” Liz said

“In here, Furlings on board would perform every ritual of significance to them. Usually involving sex. I think she wants us to use it to wake up the genetic knowledge in you three.” Sara said

“Uh, yeah. The last time you did that you two came out of that cocoon fairly icky.” Alex said, “There isn’t a shower or something on board is there?”

“There is, but not water. It’s a kind of ultrasonic vibe shower. It bombards your body with harmless sound and blasts the dirt. You actually end up cleaner.” Liz said

“So what do we do?” Kyle asked as he suddenly realised the he, Maria and Alex were standing in the dead centre of the room with Liz and Sara on either side of them.

“You know how you can let loose with all those little tendrils? Well…kinda do that and target the roof.” Liz said as a tendril poked out of her nose. The same happened with Sara and both tendrils shot to the roof of the chamber where they latched on. The two young women started to lift up and more tendrils came out of their bodies.

“Yeah, that’s just so not right.” Isabel said

“Live with it. Your boyfriend can do it too.” Max said as the other three Furlings in the room did the same thing, the tendrils came from all of them. More and more they built upon each other, wrapping around all five of them until they fused to form a massive cocoon around them that writhed and pulsated.

It was then that the map of the galaxy stopped being a map and the stars swirled around the cocoon in a dance of light that was breathtaking. Inside the cocoon, they had taken their Furling bodies and tendrils from each of them came out and stabbed into the others. It wasn’t painful but they all effectively became one life form. Energy sparked over all of them as Sara and Liz activated the dormant genes in their friends just as they did with each other. Soon their minds were flooding with knowledge dating back long into the Furling history from long before the time when the Ancients left the galaxy in Atlantis.

Culture, traditions, rituals, conversations, science, art and even a simple walk down the street, every memory of every Furling that existed before the extinction was now theirs. A memory in their race was always passed down through the blood from parent to child and ultimately into the genetic plague they created to resurrect their race. Now they were known to a handful of teenagers to a small desert town in New Mexico. It was so much more than an eye opener and almost a little overwhelming but as Furlings it was theirs to possess. Soon they pulled away from each other, they returned to their human bodies and clawed their way out of the rubbery flesh of the cocoon. The five of them spilled to the floor, covered with goo that they wiped from their faces. Their other halves all moved around them and helped them back up to their feet, almost loosing their footing themselves after sliding on a puddle.

“That was…” Maria said as she looked at Michael. She marched right up to him and kissed him as hard as she could before ripping open his shirt.

“Uh Maria.” Liz said, “Maria…you have company.”

Maria backed off and looked around, “Sorry, but that was way intense.”

“I know.” Liz said

“Right, so we take care of the other thing?” Kyle asked

“What other thing?” Tess asked

“Oh the Darkal had been left alone for as long as the Dolchoi.” Liz said

“We figure he’d like a little company to talk to.” Kyle said

“That and he needs a crew. A couple of us are hardly that but we’ll do.” Maria said, “So Me, Kyle, Tess and Michael go over to him.”

“Sure.” Liz said and turned to SG-1, “You guys want to go too?”

“I think we can live with that. But Teal’c, Vala and Daniel, you guys stay here.” Mitchell said, “How do we get there?”

“Our own transporter system is up and running now.” Sara said, “Mother, care to do the honours?”

The selected people were surrounded by circles at their feet and a shaft of dark blue light shot up from them. In moments they glowed within the shaft and then vanished to appear on the bridge of the Darkal. After that the two ships moved away from the planet, once a short distance away the ships glowed and hyperspace windows formed directly in their path. They accelerated toward the window and soon they were engulfed by it, hurtling them into hyperspace to their destination.

Earth’s Solar System, 17 Hours Later

Just shy of a day later the two Furling vessels came out hyperspace close to Jupiter, from there they flew toward Earth. The Theseus, Odyssey and deep space radar that scanned the solar system constantly since the first Goa’uld attack by Apophis 9 years ago had picked up their arrival. Within seconds calls were made to the SGC and the Whitehouse, the ships were sent to intercept. On board the ships, their skeleton crews sat on the bridges and looked at the planets from the other side.

“17 hours to Earth. A Goa’uld ship would take well over a week.” Carter said on board the Darkal, although through the communications between the ships everyone heard her. “These ships must have a hyperdrive capable of intergalactic travel like the ones the Asgard loaned to us.”

“Uh guys, if I’m reading this right there are two tiny dots approaching our big dots.” Kyle said as he looked at a screen

“I see them.” Liz said as the image appeared on the screen of the two Earth built ships, “Oh it’s our guys…and we’re in two ships they wont recognise. Uh…colonels, I think a phone call would be good.”

“No problem Liz, I’ve got it.” Mitchell said as Maria opened a comm. frequency for him, “This is Colonel Cameron Mitchell to the Odyssey. We are on board the two ships approaching Earth.”

“Colonel Mitchell, this is Lieutenant Colonel Simon Robinson of the Odyssey. It’s good to see you. Stargate Command had nothing on those ships and we got a little worried.” He responded

“I know that feeling. These ships are what’s left of the Furlings, permission to enter orbit of Earth…we’ll stay close to the moon.” Mitchell said

“Permission granted Colonel, welcome home. Be advised, SGC currently has a guest needing to speak with the Antarians as soon as possible.”

“Understood Odyssey.” Mitchell said

The ships continued on, escorted by the two drastically smaller vessels from Earth. However, they weren’t the only ships in the area. An Ori warship had been passing the route the Furling ships had taken and detected the highly unusually signature of them. The ship changed course and started to follow and now it emerged from hyperspace to see the four ships heading to Earth. Attacking Earth was forbidden by the Ori for the moment, it wasn’t only the weaponry of the Ancient Outpost in Antarctica but the Ori wanted to convert the people of Earth, they wanted them to hear the message of Origin and believe whole heartedly in it as they were the primary opposition to that message. Of course wiping them out was still on if need be but not quite yet. Upon detecting the Furling ships, they realised how powerful they were and ordered by the Prior onboard to attack. The ship moved in.

On the Dolchoi, Max and Isabel felt something deep inside them churn and tighten up with apprehension. It stabbed at their guts and knew that something was desperately wrong. The two of them looked at each other and something of their concern leaked through to Alex and Liz. Instantly they reacted and checked the readouts on the screens provided by the Dolchoi.

“What is that?” Alex asked

“A ship of the Ori. They are here.” Teal’c said

“Ori? The really, really bad guys?” Alex asked

“That’s the ones.” Daniel said

The Ori ship flew in and fired its weapon directly at the Dolchoi. It had shields and that deflected much of the blast but the ship felt a great deal of pain. It gave a sound that was definitely not song. The Darkal saw it, he heard it and instantly turned around. The outer hull of the ship had changed and grew large spikes all over that crackled with violent arcs of lightening.

“What’s happening?” Michael asked

“What would you do if someone just shot at Maria?” Kyle asked

“I’d rip their head off.” Michael said, “Oh.”

The Darkal shot at the Ori vessel, purple energy shot out to the nose of the ship and gathered there before shooting out to the Ori. The firepower crackled over the shields, some got through to hit the ship causing the lights on the ship to flicker on and off. The Darkal flew directly toward the Ori ship, only to pull away at the last second to whip at the Ori with it’s tail end. Soon it flew back to the Dolchoi and the two started to sing again as she regenerated her damage.

It didn’t take long and soon were both moving around to face the Ori. The two Earth ships also headed back, although their weapons could never breach the Ori shields, they fired to buy a little time. The Ori ship fired again, the target was the Odyssey but the Darkal flew in front of the blast and took the hit. This time it was the Dolchoi’s turn to fire, it was slightly different with the firepower moving more smoothly through space than her mate’s but it hit it’s target. The damage to the shield grid was extensive and systems on the Ori ship burst in to flame that was put out by the Prior’s mental abilities

Still, systems were being repaired by the crew and it was still able to manoeuvre and fire, it wasn’t going to stop any time soon and the current weapons weren’t doing enough damage to stop it. The two ships had taken on this fight, after being left alone for so long they weren’t going to risk their new crew or each other so soon. They were in control and not those on board. The two Furling ships flew closer together, they entered into a roll and moved so that their bellies were facing each other. Just like their Furling creators, tendrils extended from them and pulled each other closer. Their tendrils entered each other’s bodies and instantly there was a reaction. Their power mixed together and it ran over their forms.

“Ummm…they’re pissed.” Liz said

“They have a right to be.” Sara said

Their power was one and blasted out in a massive pulse of energy toward the Ori ship. The vessel stopped dead as the charge decimated their shields and ran over the outer hull of the ship before it stopped. In that second hundreds of small fighter craft left the ship right before the Furling energy reached the central power core of the Ori ship and it exploded in a brilliant fireball. The fighters flew like crazed hornets toward the small group, their weapons blazing with bolts of destructive energy sweeping over the region. Every ship fired, those fighters were nowhere near as protected or as powerful as their much larger counterparts. Yet still a hundred beestings could be lethal.

Dozens of them were being taken out by the Theseus and the Odyssey but after a while the Dolchoi sent out a pulse of energy from its side. The wave his every last fighter and knocked them offline. If it weren’t for the Asgard shields protecting the Earth ships they too would have been shutdown. In total there were 123 small one-man fighters floating aimlessly in space. Despite the powerful urge to take out the rest of them, the Furling ships pushed it aside and collected them up. Each used tendrils from their internal walls to open the ships, pull out the crew and disarm them before moving them through the ship’s corridors into holding cells which could be more accurately described as cocoons.

“Well, I guess that answered the question of how powerful they are.” Mitchell said

“And now we have prisoners and examples of their technology to study.” Carter said

“I guess there isn’t a place on Earth that we can land on?” Liz asked

“Ships this size, no. We’d be seen.” Daniel said

“Then we’ll just have to beam down.” Mitchell said, “What about your guests?”

“They’ll stay in the cocoons until we release them, there’s no way out unless you’re a Furling.” Maria said

“Good. That’ll give us time to get something set up for them.” Mitchell said

“If you ask me we should put them in their ships and put them back into space with the life support off.” Kyle said as a damaged system before him healed up.

“I still can’t believe we just destroyed an Ori ship.” Vala said

“Technically we didn’t.” Daniel said

“Just don’t get too excited, firing that weapon together drained the ships. They’ll need to rest again before they use it.” Sara said

“Still. We used the unstable vortex of the Super-gate wormhole that brought them to this galaxy to destroy one and now this. That still leaves 2 out there.” Carter said

“With the safe bet that the Ori are working on someway to send more ships here since we blocked the Super-gate.” Mitchell said

“But this is exactly what Liz and Sara said it was, these ships buy us time.” Isabel said

“Lots of time if we use them to take out the two remaining ships.” Mitchell said, “Can we do that?”

“Not today. But yes, if those two remaining ships stay apart from each other when we attack…yes.” Sara said

“But for now we need to let them heal.” Kyle said

“Then we’ll leave them to it. Let’s get back down on the ground.” Mitchell said

“I’ll stay here.” Sara said, “They shouldn’t be alone right now.”

“Right.” Liz said

“I’ll be staying as well then.” Dean said as he looked around, “I’ve got to admit I’m curious as hell.” Moments later their ships transported all but two of them down to the planet.

Adria’s Private Chambers, Ori Flagship, Other Side of the Galaxy…

Adria, Vala’s daughter fathered by the Ori whist she was in their galaxy and genetically enhanced to be a fully-grown woman in a matter of days. She was the Orici, effectively an Ori on the lower plains to lead the armies of the fiery god wannabes on their holy crusade to convert the people of the Milky Way. Born on the very day the invasion began, her powers and knowledge of the infinite universe were unsurpassed by any other mortal creature. As she sat in her chambers, preaching the Book of Origin to the senior members of the crew and leading them in Prostration Adria suddenly stopped speaking. She turned to her window and looked out on the stars. Behind her a Prior and her most senior aide approached her with his head bowed.

“Orici, is something wrong?”

“One of our ships was just destroyed.” Adria said

“How?”

“I’m…I’m not sure. An ancient power, allies of the Darkness that shields this galaxy.” Adria said, “Return to your duties, set a course for the Supergate. I want the wormhole deactivated to allow our holy armies to come through from our home.”

“Yes, Orici.” The Prior said with a bow.

Soon all were heading out of the chamber but Adria turned to face them, “Tomin, wait.”

“Yes Orici, how may I serve you?” Tomin asked

“You are my mother’s husband. You stayed with her for a year, in many respects you know more of her than I do.” Adria said

“You wish to understand how she thinks?” Tomin asked

“In some ways yes, I must save her soul. I must bring her to the warmth of Origin.” Adria said

“I wish I had an answer. I had the same hope and thought it was possible, but then she worked with that agent of darkness to abduct you.” Tomin said

“Yes, Daniel Jackson.” Adria said

“To my eternal regret I failed to kill him as you ordered.” Tomin said

“It was your love for my mother that prevented it. Such a thing can be forgiven…once.” Adria said

“Understood Orici, and my apologies.” Tomin said

“Still, Daniel was once Ascended. He walked the plains of enlightenment for a brief time. The knowledge the dark ones possess is within him, such things could help in the conversion of this galaxy. As for my mother, I believe that together we can show her that the true path is that of Origin.”

“I live to serve.” Tomin said

“Then we must find a way to her, to bring her to us.” Adria said, “But this new darkness makes them stronger, it will not be so easy.”

“Orici, if I may ask…so many come to their aid. Why?”

“You doubt Origin.” Adria asked

Tomin looked up quickly, “No Orici, I am deaf to all but the teachings. But first the people of Earth, we show the light of the fire to many worlds but still they oppose us. At the battle upon our arrival there was another ship there of these Asgard, a great barrier prevents our passage into a region of space, now another of our ships is lost due to this new power…surely such a thing is more than their inability to accept the revelation of their destiny with Origin?”

“Indeed, there is more. Their pride for one, but those who are prideful and refuse to bow down, Tomin…”

“Will be laid down and made unto dust.” Tomin said

“As it is written in the Book of Origin.” Adria said, “But there are plans. We will take care of their forces.”

“How?”

Queen’s Chamber, Wraith Hive Ship, Pegasus Galaxy…

The ship was currently on the surface of a planet, a planet that had recently been stripped of all human inhabitants. This ship was part of a small alliance of rival Hives that had been culling every last human from a handful of planets. While the others were out doing that, this ship was brought to the ground to welcome onboard a guest. As she sat in her chair, the Queen of the Hive watched as her door opened. In walked a Prior of the Ori, the jewel at the top of his staff glowed brightly and each Wraith he passed felt life energy surge through their cells.

“Welcome Prior.” The Queen said

“Your Hive has served the Ori well.”

“Your gods mean nothing to us.” The Queen said

“They are the gods of everyone. I have shared with you their wisdom as it is written in the Book of Origin. I have showed you my powers that they have bestowed upon me.” The Prior said

“Powers that we have seen and defeated before 10,000 years ago with the Ancients.” The Queen said

“Perhaps, but they were not gods and that defeat was through your superior numbers. Numbers that are threatened by a severe shortage of food in this galaxy.” The Prior said, “The Path of Origin will show you a new sustenance, you hunger will become less than it is now and we will work until it is no more.”

“Do you not think that we have not sought alternatives?”

“Oh I know you have but I walk in here and the Wraith in my path need not feed for another month where as taking the life of a human lasts a mere handful of days.” The Prior said

“Hmm, yes. I cannot deny that. It is why we agreed to this alliance. Speaking of which, you seek the conversion to this Origin belief. Why would you have us strip this galaxy of humans?” The Queen asked

“They will sustain you on a great campaign until we solve your problem. As for the humans of this galaxy, they are so tainted by the darkness that it pours off them like rain falling from the skies. They have unwavering devotion to their Ancestors, their Ancients as divine saviours. All know of them as their creators and only a few if any of them would take Origin into their hearts. But the peoples of this galaxy can serve you and in doing so serve us. In time, enough shall be contained within your ships to cleanse these stars of the darkness; from then on you will go forth to those who oppose the will of the Ori. You will go to Earth and show them the error of their conviction.”

“Yes, we will.” The Queen said, “I understand that you wish to remain on this planet?”

“For now. I will Prostrate before going forth in this galaxy. I must find those souls that can be saved and show them the light of Origin.” The Prior said before bowing his head to the Queen, “Hallowed are the Ori.”

“Yes.” The Queen said as she watched the Prior leave. After he did, she ordered her Hive to lift off of the planet and head to the nearest human world where they showed no mercy in harvesting every last man, woman and child from their homes and placed them into their food storage cocoons.

Briefing Room, Stargate Command, Colorado, Midnight

SG-1 and the Roswellians beamed into the Briefing Room to find the General already sitting there with Larek. SG-1 didn’t recognise him but those with them most certainly did. Max assumed that it was Larek and not Brody; the government wouldn’t have brought him here otherwise.

“Larek, what are you doing here?” Tess asked

“I came with information for you.” Larek said

“Well I take it you all found something?” Landry asked

“Understatement General.” Daniel said

“We found a pair of Furling ships.” Carter said

“Correction sir, we found a pair of incredibly powerful Furling ships. They just took out an Ori ship.” Mitchell said

“Really?” Landry asked

“But it drained them. They’ll need to rest for a while. Hopefully no more of the Ori’s forces will show up until they’re okay.” Liz said

“So, Larek, what’s up?” Max asked. Larek stood up from the conference table and moved to the group. He looked to Max and his sister and both looked back at him with questioning looks in their eyes. Larek just shook his head and couldn’t stop himself from dropping to one knee. “Uh, Larek?” Max said

“I’m guessing this is a King Arthur thing.” Isabel said

“More than that.” Larek said as he continued to look at the floor

“Larek, please stand up and tell me what’s going on.” Max said

Larek did so, “This is…I never expected to be involved in something like this.”

“Like what?” Liz asked

“I took readings of you the last time we met, do you remember?” Larek asked

“Yes, why?” Liz asked

“We found out what it was that corrected the Furling flaws in your genetic makeup. We detected traces of energy and a particular sequence of DNA. There is a myth on Antar regarding the founding of the Royal Family, that a great king and champion came with knights in search of a great treasure. He was known as the Aurelianus. Along with that myth there is another, the Eternal Blood. A genetic fingerprint that dates back to the origin of life anywhere in the universe. Those that possess this blood are believed to be, in a term you can understand, touched by god. The legacy of the Ancient that founded out world was a series of records. They taught us that the inventor of the Stargate, and most other significant discoveries that revealed the nature of the universe…they all possessed the Eternal Blood. We’ve theorised that Earth’s Einstein was one such person. As do the both of you, and Liz now.” Larek said

“That would be me as well then.” Alex said, “Isabel needed to do a little fixing with me like Max did with Liz.”

“So what are you saying? We’re some kind of holy figures?” Max asked

“What I’m saying is that the Aurelianus possessed it, and passed it down through his family line on Antar to you. We really can’t be sure until we examine the records sealed in the Archives of the Royal Palace. The thing of it is, the people with Eternal Blood are reputed to possess abilities beyong that of a normal Antarian, actually they are supposed to hold all conceivable powers of the Ancients. Along with that comes the ability to control the Stargate with nothing more than your mind, to control the wormhole in ways no other can.” Larek said

“Like penetrate an impenetrable shield around the Antarian Empire?” Carter asked

“Very possibly.” Larek said

“Um, Larek, Nacedo taught me about the Aurelianus. He didn’t mention anything about this.” Tess said

“Nacedo was never one for myths and legends but the founding member of the Royal Family, whether he was a simple traveller or a king; our civilisation went from chaotic to what it became at the time of his arrival and so his existance is acknowledged by all.” Larek said

“I just need to get this straight in my head. First I’m just an alien stranded on Earth for some unknown reason, then I’m a king cloned from someone who was killed during a coup, then I’m a descendant of King Arthur and now I’m some sort of supreme wonder guy?” Max asked

“Yes.” Larek said, “If it makes you feel any better it means you can come home and end Kivar’s tyranny.”

“Uh…yeah, no I still feel the same.” Max said, “A short time ago I didn’t even know something like the gate or Ancients, Ori or living ships existed. Across the galaxy and back in less than a day and now I’m about to do it again. ”

“You mean we’re about to do it again.” Liz said as she held his hand

“I take it our cover is still holding?” Isabel asked

“Your parents are in Las Vegas, we have your cell phones with people equipped with voice synthesisers ready when they call.” Landry said

Max nodded and walked to the window that overlooked the Stargate, “How do I do this?”

“I’m not sure. No one in recorded history, at least on Antar, has ever achieved it. Close you eyes, and focus on your destination.”

Max closed his eyes and took a deep breath as he started to concentrate. He reached deep down inside himself and suddenly a sequence of gate symbols entered his mind. A moment of later the lights on the gate came on and the aperture filled with the energy of the event horizon, starting from the bottom and moving up the sides until it closed at the top. “Whoa.” Max said as he opened his eyes

“No kawoosh.” Vala said, “Why was there no kawoosh?”

“We’ve seen that with the Nox and a few other races. They have a way to access and stabilise a wormhole by directly interfacing with the gate.” Carter said

Landry went to the phone and activated the line directly into the control room beneath his feet. “Report Chief?”

“Sir, the gate had a stable connection to one of the 5 planets of the Antarian Empire that Anise identified for us. According to this, it’s Lord Larek’s homeworld.”

Everyone then looked at Max, “Well I figured Kivar would have people watching his gate.”

“How’d you even know the address?” Michael asked

“I don’t know. I just did.” Max said

“Colonel Mitchell?” Landry asked

“We’re ready to go sir. We got some rest on our new friends old ships.” Mitchell said, “Besides, taking down a Goa’uld with access to that kind of technology has to be a priority.”

“I agree.” Landry said, “But you know that without someone with Max’s ability we wont be able to send backup.”

“That’s the risk we take each time we go through the gate, General.” Mitchell said

“Then get yourselves re-supplied and ship out.” Landry said

“Yes sir.” Mitchell and Carter said as the team left to get their food packs replaced and water bottles refilled. They all met up in the gate room, Larek had his host body returned to Roswell and left him to return to his palace where he would meet them on the other side.

To Be Continued…

Chapter 11

Spa, The Mirage Hotel, Las Vegas, Nevada, 08:40

While their kids were planet hopping, their mothers were in the hotel spa and relaxing as much as possible. They were having massages, time in the sauna and right now they were lying on tables with green face packs hardening on their skin while having all the toxins sucked out of their bodies.

“Hmmm…this is great.” Diane said

“If you don’t mind feeling like a turkey in the oven. Still, I can’t believe Michael did this.” Nancy said

“Yeah, we really need to thank him for this.” Alex’s mother said

“I have a bad feeling that Maria is doing that for us.” Amy said

All the women looked over to her, “Really?” Diane asked

“She came home one day and had this look, I can’t be sure but…yeah I think she and Michael are having sex.” Amy said

“You’re not going to stop them? And you came here, leaving them alone?” Nancy asked

“What could I possibly do to stop them?” Amy asked, “There are a thousand places in Roswell for them to be together without me knowing. If I go all postal on her, she’d…well I figured that I raised her well enough, I’ve had the talk with and she knows to be careful or end up with her finding out just how hellish her life can be. Because if she has an accident, then I will come down on her like a tone of bricks.”

“I think if I found out Liz was having sex with Max, there would be no hiding.” Nancy said

“From you or Jeff?” Diane asked, “Just wanting to know if I should start planning Max’s funeral. You know how those two feel about each other and it’s just a matter of time.”

“Both.” Nancy said

“Oh.” Diane said, “Well at least we don’t have to worry about that for a long, long, long time.”

“By all means, live in denial.” Amy said

“What do you mean by that?” Nancy asked

“They’re teenagers in love. Hell, you just have to look at the way they look at each other. And I’m not just talking Max and Liz here, I’ve seen Alex and Isabel together, and Kyle and Tess…” Amy said

“And we left them alone…in Roswell…together.” Alex’s mother said

“Ladies, ladies…wait. These are our kids here, we can trust them not to turn this break from us into an orgy.” Nancy said

“Yeah, you’re right. Hey, speaking of Jeff, where are the guys anyway?” Diane asked

“I don’t know, either the golf course, casino or lying on an air mattress at the pool.” Amy said

“Well I hope they’re at least worrying about the kids like we are. The eight of them just better not do anything crazy.” Nancy said

Larek’s Palace, Rilkara, Antarian Empire, Same Time

Meanwhile on another planet, everyone had come through the gate a few hours previously. Larek’s mind had returned to his own body and ran out of his palace to the Stargate that rested outside on a massive stone pedestal. He greeted them and welcomed his young king back to his empire. After that he quickly ushered them into his palace away from the eyes of his people, Larek didn’t want to take the chance of someone seeing them, recognising them and sending word back to Kivar. Now they were all sitting in the upper most chambers of Larek’s modest home, modest that is when compared to the one on Antar.

They looked over a holographic map of the Empire’s capital city. “We’ve been trying to breach the city’s defences since Kivar’s coup. However, every scenario uncovers more defences.” Larek said

“Are you saying that for 60 years no one has been able to come up with a way of retaking the city?” Max asked

“No.”

“How did Kivar do it in the first place?” Michael asked

“Kivar is a noble of the Empire attending a celebration of the kings nuptials. Every noble takes a selection of troops, what we never considered was someone actually doing what he did. There just wasn’t a contingency. No one has acted like that on our world for over a thousand years.” Larek said

“He doesn’t leave the palace?” Mitchell asked

“No, he only leaves under massive security and a personal force field. He his known for the fact that young women go missing and are never seen by their families again.” Larek said

“I don’t understand.” Tess said

“They are seen in the palace by staff there. We think he’s been putting together a little harem.” Larek said

“That’s disgusting. How can they agree to that?” Isabel asked

“If he does have a Goa’uld inside him then it’s simple.” Mitchell said

“The Goa’uld have various forms of mind control technology.” Carter said, “Nish’ta is their most common one. It’s a chemical that, when it’s inhaled, makes people very pliable.”

“Antarian minds are too powerful for that but it wouldn’t take long to enhance the formula with our knowledge.” Larek said

“Still, none of that help with our situation. Okay, a full on assault wont work and we don’t have the man power anyway. What about sneaking in?” Mitchell asked

“I’ve sent, well most of the nobles have sent spies in from time to time but they are usually captured before they even get out of the spaceport.” Larek said

“Spaceport?” Daniel asked

“Yes, all the planets have them. It’s where the ships that travel between the planets land.” Larek said

“Are you saying Antar isn’t closed off, that ships can still land there?” Carter asked

“Of course. Kivar can seal off the empire from the rest of the galaxy but to seal off Antar from the rest of the empire would only cause more problems for him than he’s willing to accept. However, each transport is searched thoroughly and monitored closely.” Larek said

“Why not ghost a transport?” Carter suggested

“It’s possible.” Mitchell said

“I’m sorry, what’s ghosting?” Isabel said

“We use second ship, follow in a regular transport at close enough range to be picked up as one signature instead of two. During the loss of contact at atmospheric insertion we break off. But we’d need a place to land.” Carter said

“Well…here.” Larek said, “The sacred Jharo mountains, it overlooks the city. They’re high and contain high levels of various compounds that block our sensors. We can land on the other side without detection.”

“What makes the mountains sacred?” Max asked

“The Ancient that founded our civilisation, we were warned never to set foot on it or face death.” Larek said

“I have a problem with the mountains though.” Vala said, “We have a long way to go around them just to get to the city.”

“We may have never touched the mountain but that doesn’t mean we haven’t made a few discoveries of it. One of which is an underground network of tunnels that stretch from an access point on one side to the city.” Larek said

“Do you really think that we can get into the palace, get passed his guards and take out Kivar?” Liz asked

“We’ve done harder.” Mitchell said

“No, you really haven’t. Forget the guards, the security systems we will be facing are beyond most races you will have encountered. I admit my people have been out of touch for a long time but by passing those systems and doing what we need to do…it’ll be like blowing up a sun.” Larek said

“Actually, we’ve done that.” Carter said

“Really? How?” Larek asked

“We used a Stargate and dialled a planet that had been destroyed by a black hole. Fortunately the gate was still intact and hadn’t been pulled into the singularity. Stellar material was pulled through the gate by the intense gravity resulting in the star going nova.” Carter said

“Oh…well…okay.” Larek said

“So, do you have a ship we can use and when’s the next transport to Antar?” Mitchell asked

“We can use my personal transport, and the next trip to Antar will be coming from Tess’s former home of Kaliska in 4 hours. We can intercept it when it enters this system.” Larek said

“Then let’s get to it.” Mitchell said

The Dolchoi, Dark Side of the Moon, Sol System, 09:20

After watching all those around him find something to do and find a place in all this alien mess, he found himself a little bit of an outsider. He was sure that if it wasn’t for his relationship with Sara that he wouldn’t be here. Still, while people were brought onboard to start analysing the ship he decided that sitting around being bored wasn’t going to do any good. Besides, he knew he could be useful with one thing that he left unfinished when he left with Sara. Dean asked Sara if there was a laboratory onboard and she took him to a nice little spot on the upper deck that looked out onto the stars, it was there that he continued his work on Furling DNA by studying samples from all the current ones, the two ships and the hybrid corpse that he was shown by his professor when he got pulled into this.

As he worked, the ship responded as Sara asked her to but providing tools and readouts when requested. Dean may not have been able to understand the singing voice of the ship but it understood him enough to give him what he needed. On the screens that appeared Dean looked over every aspect of the genetic structures but soon started to focus in on the hybridised strain. He remembered what his professor said, that all of Sara’s father’s progeny had their immune systems collapse under the weight of inhaling so many toxins from Earth’s atmosphere. Even their superior immunity and their ability to heal couldn’t compensate for long.

“Now what the hell is that?” Dean said to himself as he magnified a segment of the strand. Soon he compared it to the others but found it missing. “Hmm, okay…how do I analyse on tiny bit?”

Suddenly the ship responded and worked on the segment before relaying the results and translated them into English. Dean looked at the readouts and instantly came to one conclusion, there was a fundamental genetic flaw inherited from the human side of Sara’s father that made. A flaw at least in the sense that it caused a clash of the human and Furling immune systems that weakened both. Dean then knew that it would be impossible for a human to mate with a Furling unless that flaw was corrected…or Earth’s atmosphere was cleaned up.

With that in his mind, Dean moved over to the samples of blood that he had and took the vials that held Alex and Sara’s blood. He’d made the decision without any hesitation or doubt and began his work. He poured out a small amount of Alex’s purified and stable blood onto a slide, continually looking back at the screen as he introduced a small droplet of Sara’s onto it. He watched as the two DNA strands interacted, Sara’s blood enhanced the aggressive nature of the cells while both stabilised strains made each other just that little bit stronger. After it was done, Dean took a syringe out of a kit brought on board by the others and held the needle in the pool of blood. He slowly pulled back on it and filled a third of the transparent chamber with blood. 30 seconds later he held that needle against his arm and pushed it into a vein. The blood was injected into his own.

“Hi Dean.” Sara said as she came into the room from behind him.

Dean didn’t turn round as he pulled the syringe from his arm, the tiny hole closed over as he dropped the syringe to the floor. He then turned around and smiled at Sara, that smile was short lived however as Dean suddenly felt as though his arm was on fire…a fire that was spreading over his entire body. Sara sensed something was wrong as he cried out in pain before collapsing.

“Dean? DEAN?” Sara said as she ran to his side, “What did you do?” Dean couldn’t answer and fell unconscious. “Mother, transmit to Stargate Command. Alert their medical people and send Dean down.”

The ship did as it was asked and Dean was transported down into the infirmary, Sara was left along and looked at the syringe. She sensed Furling blood in it and knew what Dean had done, she just couldn’t figure out why.

Lower Levels of the Ship, Same Time

With varying teams spread throughout the ship in an attempt to understand its technology, a problematic situation at best given that everything from the life support systems to the gravity and weapon systems were specifically designed organs. If anything it wasn’t the work of engineers but rather biologists. After all this wasn’t just a ship, it was a living creature.

“Rodney, we shouldn’t be down here.”

“The International Oversight Advisory wants an assessment of these ships. I can only do that if I know where everything is and I can only do that if I map the place. It’s not exactly like this thing is cooperating with me and letting me access its systems.” McKay said

“But Sara warned us. She specifically mentioned this section as a place to stay out of.”

“Well if it’s so sensitive why aren’t there any doors?” McKay said, “Look, I’m the only one in two galaxies with any experience with organic technology. Thanks to the Wraith. However, this ship is very different.”

“Yeah, I’m thinking Farscape.”

“Oh not again. This ship is not even remotely close to that Moira…and Colonel Mitchell doesn’t look like him.” McKay said

“Moya and how can you say that? They’re virtually identical.”

“Well I don’t see it.” McKay said as he continued down the hall, “Besides, if this ship is close to anything its Gumtuu.”

“That thing out of Star Trek the Next Generation? Please.” Then both men stopped, “You think we watch way too much sci-fi?”

“Just a bit. Let’s never talk about this again.” McKay said as they came to the end of the corridor and saw a massive line of Furling text running vertically from the top of the corridor to the bottom. “Okay. Now we’ve found something.”

“Rodney, I have a bad feeling about this.”

“Oh really? And what would the big bad ship do to us?” Rodney said as he touched one of the glyphs. Suddenly the ship was filled with angry tones and energy run up the length of the door before shooting out to the pair. It wrapped around them and formed a sphere before it moved as fast as lightening through the corridors. Eventually it deposited them on the bridge in front of Sara seconds after the ship had transported Dean to Earth.

“Uh. What happened?”

Sara stood up and looked at them, “I told you to stay away from there.”

“Well it would help if you told us what its for?” McKay said

“You need to listen when people give you warnings. Go there again and she will kill you.” Sara said, “That section is her womb.”

“Oh.”

“And it’s in use.” Sara said, “When the Darkal and the Dolchoi combined to destroy the Ori ship, he left a little something behind. Only certain Furlings were ever allowed into that chamber, ones who had been chosen by the Dolchoi. You aren’t close to being qualified. Do not go there again.”

“Understood.”

“I’ve got somewhere I have to be.” Sara said, “I have already given you as much access as I can but she can be temperamental. Don’t anger her.”

“Hmm, sounds like almost every other woman I know.” Rodney said

Sara gave him a look before transporting herself down to the planet. Rodney’s companion looked at him, “You must get a lot of dates.” He said sarcastically

“Hmm.” Rodney said as he walked off down the hall to continue his work

Infirmary, Stargate Command, Noon

Dean had been unconscious since his arrival, the base’s medical staff was careful so that they themselves weren’t infected themselves. Dr Lam ran Dean through a variety of tests but soon Sara arrived. Now she sat by his bedside, holding his hand as he slept but soon Carolyn came in.

“Sara, I didn’t know you were here.” She said

“What happened to him?” Sara asked

“I finished the analysis, it appears he used a sample of Alex’s DNA and combined it with yours. Your DNA is a pure strain, both your parents were Furling hybrids and passed on the Furling DNA to you. That made Alex’s sample significantly more aggressive and a little much for his system to handle.”

“So he fell unconscious?” Sara asked

“The mind has certain ways to protect itself, coma is one of them. Shutting down like this protects his higher brain functions while the metamorphosis happens. He should be completely changed soon.” Carolyn said

“I don’t understand. Why would he do this?” Sara said

“I don’t know, we’re going over the data he was looking at before he was sent down but so far nothing.” Carolyn said

Just then Sara felt Dean’s hand tighten around hers, “Dean?”

“Sara…where am I?”

“Stargate Command.” Sara said as Dean blinked his eyes and sat up, “Easy…easy.”

“Ughnnn…that headache isn’t going away anytime soon.” Dean said

Carolyn moved over and checked him over, “How are you feeling?”

“Like I got hit by a truck.” Dean said

“Dean, why’d you do this?” Sara asked

“For you.” Dean said

“I never wanted th…”

“Sara, I finished my analysis. Your father’s other children, they died because they were overwhelmed by the toxins in the atmosphere. They couldn’t live on Earth.”

“So?” Sara asked

“So it’s like you said, the species must continue. If you were to have children with me they’d suffer the same fate. Now they wont.” Dean said and Sara smiled.

Transport Virgak, 1200 Miles from Antar, 12:20

The ship was small, a personal vessel for his own use but it certainly wasn’t cramped. There was certainly more than enough room to be comfortable. The on route transport had been detected and the manoeuvres to move into close proximity have been completed. The distance between the two ships was less than half a meter and in the cockpit all that could be seen from the window was a long metal hull directly above it. As far as anyone monitoring the transport was concerned there was just the one ship inbound to Antar.

While all that was happening, Michael and Maria had been walking the ship. They walked into a storage closet, not realising what it was, and when a little bit of turbulence from the transport hit it knocked them into the room. The door slid closed on them and as the two of them stood to their feet.

“Well, this is cramped.” Michael said

“I kind of like it.” Maria said as her body was up against Michael’s

“You would.” Michael said

“Hm, tell me you don’t like this?” Maria said

“Well…”

“Uh huh.” Maria said as she tugged his shirt out of his jeans

“Maria, you want to…here?”

“Yeah.” Maria said with a smile as her hands then snaked their way up his chest under his shirt

“We haven’t exactly done this since you had that little change.” Michael said

“Worried about becoming a daddy? Relax, I’ll keep what you give me away from where it needs to go.” Maria said, “All you need to be concerned about is that with me, you’ll have better sex than with anyone else in your entire life.” Maria said before scraping her teeth over his neck

Michael moved his hands around to her butt and pulled her even closer, “I like the sound of that. Of course that means there wont be anyone else.”

“Why Michael, is that a proposition?” Maria asked with a smile

“What? No, no, no.” Michael said

“Relax babe, I’m kidding. Unless you’re proposing that you pin me again this wall and fuck my brains out, because if you don’t…I will ride this so hard you’ll be begging me to stop.” Maria said as she grasped his dick through his pants.

Michael’s hands moved up her body, pulling up a little of her top to expose her skin that he delightfully caressed. “That I will definitely do.” He said as he moved in and kissed her.

Mentally he undressed her, pulling off her top slowly and exposing the skin beneath before undoing her pants. Then off came the underwear, fortunately it wouldn’t be a fantasy for long. Michael could feel the heat coming from her body, the heat that increased each time he kissed her. Right now, the need building in him was making his concern about being with a Furling irrelevant. Slowly he star started running his fingers up and down her arms, the look in her eyes showed her passions ignite as her sensitive body woke up. Maria lifted a leg and wrapped it behind his, she pulled him flush against her body.

“God, you’re on fire.” Michael said as his hands moved around her body and held her securely.

She smiled, “You better believe it.”

Maria wanted to shred every last article of clothing the two of them had but then they’d have to walk around naked during their little mission, if could have been fun but the others would have something to say about it. The way Michael’s eyes looked at her pierced through to her soul, it made her burn and even more so with the way his hands felt on her. Michael reached up with his right hand to her breasts and squeezed gently through the fabric of her top.

“Hmmm…” Maria moaned slightly as he started to kiss the back of her neck. “God, that feels so good.”

“You’re beautiful.” Michael whispered into her ear as his left hand slipped down her thigh that was hooked around his leg. He caressed her leg for a second before sliding his hand up to her waist and slipped his hand between the tight waistband and her skin. Soon he reached between her legs and Maria arched back against the wall as a hand shot up to grab a shelf above her when he made contact with her slit through her panties, “I need you.”

Maria groaned as he stroked her, pressing his fingers against her slit through her underwear and each time he did so she gritted down with her teeth to keep from crying out. As he continued to kiss her neck, the hand covering her breast reached over and started to pull the fabric covering her shoulder down her arm. He stretched the cloth but he didn’t care as more of her intoxicating skin was revealed. Then he did the same with the other side and pulled it down just enough to expose her cleavage. Michael moved his head down and kissed the tops of her breasts.

“Michael?” Maria asked as he kissed and caressed parts of her body. Her eyes rolled up into her head as her mouth hung open but was soon able to bring her focus back.

“Yes?” Michael asked

“Make me yours?” Maria asked him, as his finger pressed against the fabric of her underwear. “Like Max and Liz.”

Michael looked at her and saw the light in her eyes; slowly he pulled his hand form her pants and rested his hand over her heart. He was careful not to use so much that it would hurt her but slowly he channelled his power into her body. Maria felt the warmth spread through her veins, she smiled as she opened her eyes to look at his and within moments they were kissing as his energy continued to pass between them. They held each other in their arms, kissing with a furious heat and duelling tongues. Maria could feel his proud erection pressing against her through their clothes but she longed to have it inside her.

Michael removed his hand from her chest, there was a residual glow that lasted a few minutes more before it sank into her skin. The two of them parted as Maria gasped as the energy moved through her body like a caress and Michael delighted in watching it. The very next minute Maria almost tore her top as she yanked it off over her head. Michael did the same before he put his hands down to the fastening of his pants. As he dropped his, Maria’s pants dropped to her ankles. Both stood in their underwear, the came back together and kissed. Their hands roamed over their exposed flesh but soon she dropped to her knees before him. With a smile she ran her hands up his legs and took hold of his boxers before she pulled them right down to reveal his hard length to her.

Eagerly Maria licked from the base of his cock and up the length before taking him into her mouth. Michael bit hard on his lip as she engulfed his cock in one swift motion of her head. He choked back a shout as she began to work her mouth up and down his throbbing tool. Holding his cock by the base, she pulled it toward her and licked around his head, looking up at him eagerly. The steady, almost licks against nothing but his cock-head had him on his tiptoes. She was rolling his cock around in her hand, squeezing hard on his shaft. The head of his prick was swollen and red; she was taking so long teasing him, he knew that when he finally did come, he was going to have a massive ejaculation. But Maria didn’t want him to come in her mouth.

Maria slid the point of her tongue everywhere she could reach, tickling the ridge of the flesh. Michael was biting so hard on his lip, he was afraid he was going to draw blood. Then she opened her mouth and slid back down the length of his cock, allowing Michael a chance to breathe. It still felt good, but when she concentrated just on his tip, it felt like his entire body was about to explode. No longer was Maria teasing him. She was fucking him with her mouth and caused Michael’s hips were bucking forward out of instinct and she fought hard to stay with him. Michael felt his cum boiling in his balls; he gripped the edge of a bar running the length of the wall behind him tightly and bit down hard on the inside of his cheek.

That was when Maria lifted off him. Michael looked at his lover with disbelief as she slowly stood back up. She seductively walked backward slowly as she reached behind her and unclasped her bra. It fell to the floor and then she pushed her panties down off her legs. Michael moved forward to her, his erect dick was standing proud as he moved like a predator toward Maria and backed her up against the wall. Then it was Michael’s turn to drop to his knees, he was before her and as Maria looked down at him as her breasts heaved with each breath. He eased her legs apart, lifted one and placed it over his shoulder before he latched his mouth onto her pussy. Maria moaned gutturally, her body arched in frenzied undulations. She used her foot and Maria urged him forward with her heels until she could catch a handful of hair and force him deeper into her folds. Michael’s tongue tried to draw out the exquisite torture but Maria had no patience for his games, she was so hot that she felt she was going to incinerate there and then if she didn’t cum soon. When his tongue didn’t do what she wanted, she began working herself against his face and fucked herself with his chin.

“Yeeeessss.” she shrieked loudly as her muscles tensed.

Michael wanted pull away to prolong the agony that she inflicted on him but Maria’s hold on him was too strong. There was no letting go until her orgasm subsided. His tongue savaged her clit even as he thrust two fingers into her burning cunt. That set Maria off, her screams of pure pleasure seemingly were almost enough to shake the ship, or that may have been more turbulence from the ship they were following but they chose to believe it was them. She ground herself against him as her fiery climax ravaged her, her sweet syrup filling Michael’s mouth and he devoured every last drop.

Michael stood, he grabbed her hips and hiked her up so that she could wrap her legs around him. Every inch of her form was pressed against him, their mouths were so close that the breathed in exhale their lover was expelling, effectively sharing the same breath. His hands ran over her legs as her fingernails scraped over his chest. Both groaned at the sensation of it and of the feeling of Michael’s dick so close to her pussy. The moment she felt the tip of his cock kissing the pulsing entrance to her pussy, she bore down as he pushed up, impaling herself on his steel-hard dick. Only then did their mouths part as a sharp gasp exploded past her lips.

“Ooooh god, Michael.” Maria moaned

He fucked into her, holding onto her tights as she leaned back against the wall. She raised her hands over her head and tightly grappled onto the shelf above her. Maria worked her hips furiously to keep in time with his rapid thrusts; both wanted his seed within her.

“Mariaaaaaa.” He grunted loudly, they were so close.

Tentatively he moved his hands down to her breasts and squeezed, the moan she gave encouraged him further. He took each red nipple between his fingers and gently pinched – she arched her back, pushing her fingers through her long blond hair he moaned loud enough to wake the dead. She tightened the grip of her legs, locking them behind her lover as he sawed his dick and out of her body. Michael was able to reach her innermost depths, exciting every inch inside her already quivering pussy. In and out, in and out, thrust after thrust after thrust they called out to each other.

“Unnnngh…unnnnnnngh. OH…god baby, cum with me, cum…cum…cum.”

Michael focused on making her cum, he wanted to hear her give that last passionate cry, his own tolerance was about to be breached but in that second he could see her coming apart, sweat dripping off them both and pooling between her breasts that were tightly squeezed against him. He couldn’t hold out any longer and came deep in side her and at the same time her resolve also faltered and came.

“Ughh…ughnnnn…ughnnnn…UGGHNNNNNBABY…UGHNNNNNNN!”

“YES…YES…UGHNNNNN SO GOOD…YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!”

The two of them kissed with feverous passion as Michael’s knees shook and could no longer support them. He moved to his knees and Maria went with him, her back scraped on the metal hull but it wasn’t anything her new regenerative powers couldn’t handle. Her legs remained locked behind him as they found themselves on the floor but they broke their kiss and looked at each other

“Wow.” He said, it was the only word that could come to mind at the moment.

She was equally lost for words and merely said “Yeah”.

Maria slowly lifted herself up, letting Michael’s dick slip from her before she lowered back down. The two of them slowly caressed each other before she rested her head on Michael’s shoulder. He wrapped his arms around her, holding her until both calmed from their orgasmic bliss. After that they heard Max calling over the ship’s intercom that they were approaching Antar. They got up and got dressed before heading to rejoin the others.

*_*_*_*_*

Michael and Maria came back into cockpit with everyone else, they saw the planet grow very big in the window and knew it was time. In the space of mere minutes the ship was engulfed with flames as they penetrated the atmosphere. It was then that they broke off from the transport and flew straight down at such speeds that it was almost ballistic but it was controlled. Once low enough they turned up and skimmed the ground to the mountains. It didn’t take long to reach there and land. They all waited for a few minutes before leaving, they wanted to be sure that there weren’t any inbound fighters on their way to their position but after a while they were sure they hadn’t been detected. They all stepped out of the ship and looked around at the alien planet.

“It’s beautiful.” Isabel said

“Yes it is, but there’s a big black cloud that I’d like to see gone.” Larek said as he turned to face a small lake, “You used to like swimming there, Isabel…or at least Vilandra did.”

“Really?” Isabel asked

“Yes. You were there every summer day, any other time of year it was too cold.” Larek said, “Maybe you’ll go back someday.”

“So, Larek, where are these tunnels?”

“Over here.” Larek said as he walked to a small rock formation. He waved his hand over it and the rocks rippled and faded away to reveal a door behind it. “No one but the Royal Family knew about this. They were worried about what was down here.”

“What is down here?” Kyle asked

“No idea. That’s the problem.” Larek said as he pressed his hand to the panel at the doors side and it slip open.

“Sam, is it me or does that door look familiar?” Mitchell asked

“It does.” Carter said as they all stepped inside

The doors closed behind them and they walked through the passages that was causing a severe case of de-ja-vu. With each step they took a light on the ceiling activated and then switched off when they were all passed the area.

“Larek, how far did you say these tunnels go?” Daniel asked

“All the way under the mountains to the city, it’s at least 3 miles.” Larek said

“What’s up? You guys look like you’re seeing a ghost.” Max asked

“These tunnels are of Ancient construction.” Teal’c said

“Forget that, they’re identical to the corridors in Atlantis.” Vala said

“Well it would make sense that the Ancient responsible for the Antarians would choose a planet that his people had an outpost on.” Mitchell said

“Does that mean you know what way to go?” Michael asked

“No, but if the city is that way then I saw we go that way.” Daniel said

“Good plan.” Mitchell said as they continued to walk down the halls

NID Field Site, Far End of the Woods from Manticore, Montana, 14:00

Alec and Ellie’s trip proved to be every bit enjoyable as they hoped but ended up either pulling off the road or finding a motel every 6 hours or so. However they eventually reached their goal and their fun was over. They followed Max’s directions precisely and after getting lost with Ellie telling him to call in for directions, they eventually pulled into an area filled with black cars, trucks and tents. They stopped the car when someone approached them and Alec rolled down the window.

“Sorry folks, military training exercise in progress. You can’t be here.”

“We’re expected.” Alec said as he handed over his and Ellie’s ID

“Oh, of course sir. They’re expecting you over in the command tent, you can park over there.”

“Cool.” Alec said

“Good luck sir, Ma’am.”

“Thanks.” Ellie said

Alec rolled up the window and drove off to park where he was told. After that both he and his girlfriend stepped out of the car and gave themselves a good stretch. Together the two of them looked around at the camp and then looked at each other. “Covert, huh?” Alec said

“I’ve seen worse. At least they’re not up close. Besides, according to this file, military exercises happen here all the time so Manticore wont be looking too closely.” Ellie said

“I still have a bad feeling. We could take care of the security there by ourselves but unless we can get all those juniors there out of the way we’re screwed.” Alec said

“No, that’s what I was about an hour ago. And I might add, you were incredible.” Ellie said

Always one to enjoy a little ego stroking, Alec smiled, “You weren’t half bad yourself, when did you learn that thing you did with your tongue?”

“A girl’s gotta keep her secrets.” Ellie said as they reached the command tent and went inside

“Greetings from the future humans.” Alec said as he saw people standing around the tent with a concentration of a handful of them around maps of the compound.

“Why did you just sound like a sci-fi geek?” Ellie asked

“Being funny.” Alec said

“Yeah, I think you lost some of the funny on the trip back in time.” Ellie said, “So boys, who’s in charge?”

“I am the SRO, Agent Joe McGregor. You’re the Transgenics?”

“Yeah, I’m Alec, this is Ellie.”

“His better half.” Ellie said, “Sorry, other half, I meant other.” She smiled

“Uh huh.” Alec said, “So you know who we are, we know who you are and we’re going to take down the big bad Manticore…what’s the plan?”

“We’re going to go in after dark. An advance unit will penetrate the fence here, it has plenty of brush cover and they’ll use an incendiary strip to get through the metal without setting off the alarm. From there, they’ll proceed north to the primary security station under radio silence and disable it. That’ll disrupt security for the entire base, the second it goes down the rest of us will move in from 5 points around the fence. Another squad will be dropped in to the roof by helicopter. We move in floor-by-floor, we’ll secure the facility and set C4 charges in the labs, embryo storage…anywhere that was responsible for your creation will be taken out. The two of you will go in with the advanced unit; you will break off near this point at grid 23. You will proceed directly to the Transgenic barracks with 2 of my men. You get them out and gather them here at grid 11 by the northeast quadrant of the fence. When everything is clear we call in an air strike to level the building. By tomorrow, hopefully, it will be like Manticore never existed…with the exception of all of you of course.” Agent McGregor said

“Good, except for one thing.” Alec said, “That isn’t the primary security centre, it’s a decoy. A fully functional decoy but still a decoy and intended to act as a backup. The genuine one is over here by the west wall. You’ll need to take out both simultaneously.”

“Double the advance unit.” McGregor said to another agent, “They’ll go in at the same point, make their way to the west wall. They’ll need to be co-ordinated to take out the stations at the same time.”

“There is also one thing. Don’t take out the labs until you’ve got the samples taken out.” Alec said

“Why?”

“Oh no reason, I would just like a few of the kids who are walking around X-Ville to be born. Bugler for one. The genetics for them have been created but they’re on ice right now. We’ll take care of things back home but we want the samples.” Alec said

“That’ll cut into our timeframe, but it’s doable. We’ll get them out but we don’t have the equipment for transporting them.”

“There’s refrigerated cases in the labs. You can use them.” Ellie said, “We should also consider the possibility that some of the kids get out beyond the fence. There is only four of us guiding them out, even if we spread out and one is waiting at the gathering point…there’s going to be a lot of chaos and keeping the kids from fighting wont be easy.”

“What do you suggest?” McGregor asked

“There is a signal you can use that will stand down all the kids and have them meet at co-ordinates outside the gate if they do breach it but there’s kind of a problem sending it.” Ellie said

“What problem?”

“It’s a series of flashes sent by a satellite. We’re all trained to recognise it.” Alec said, “How are your guys at hijacking satellites?”

“Andrews?” McGregor said

“Yes sir?”

“If these two were to give you details on a satellite could you hack it and input a signal?”

“With our communications gear through the SGC and the ships we have in orbit, they wont be able to keep us out. I can do it.” Andrews said

“Good.” Alec said as he moved to a computer and programmed in the signal for transmission. “So…when it’s dark…we’ve got a little time to wait. Ellie and I will be outside.”

“We will?” Ellie asked

“Well it’s not like we’ve been training a lot lately. A little sparring would be good.” Alec said

“Oh right.” Ellie said. Both stepped out and headed to a clear part of the camp where they proceeded to beat the crap out of each other…in a playful way.

Behind the Tree Line…

The camp was secured but nowhere near enough. Two people were high in the trees, looking down on the camp as they stood on a couple of branches.

“Any idea who they are yet?”

“No. Our government contacts haven’t tracked them back to an agency yet.”

“They’re here for Manticore, we’ve worked that out but why?”

“No idea…wait.”

“What?”

“Over there. Eastern edge of the camp, those two sparring.”

“What the hell. They move like us.”

“Transgenics. That’s not possible, Sandeman doesn’t have products that old. His first creation is close but…”

“And they’re outside the fence. We need to report this.”

“We were ordered never to leave Manticore unobserved.”

“Then I’ll go, you return Manticore and I’ll make contact with the other Familiars. I shouldn’t be gone more than 10 minutes.”

“Fine, but be faster.”

Tunnels Beneath the Jharo Mountains, Antar…

Over two miles of tunnels had been covered on their trek and the more terrain they covered the more SG-1 were looking intently at the structures around them. “Okay, that’s the fifth room that matches along our path. This isn’t a coincidence.” Daniel said

“What are you guys talking about?” Kyle asked

“This structure isn’t similar, it’s virtually identical to Atlantis.” Carter said

“We know there are sister cities in Pegasus but this is the first indication of one here.” Daniel said

“It is possible this city was abandoned at the time of the plague.” Teal’c said

“It took over a year to track down the Lost City and now it turns out it’s twin was here all this time? I don’t buy it.” Mitchell said, “General O’Neill had the knowledge of the Ancients downloaded into his head, he would have known about this before heading all the way to Proclarush Taonas.”

“Maybe he did, but with the shield up we wouldn’t have been able to get access.” Daniel said

“The Database is old, he would not have known the shield was in place.” Teal’c said

“Wait, if this is identical then…” Carter paused mid sentence and opened a nearby door, “There’s a terminal in here.” She moved into the room and accessed the cities database.

“Problem?” Vala asked

“It’s empty. There’s no information, very little programming. It’s like a blank slate.” Carter said, “But the programming it does have, some of it I recognise but there is an entire section I’ve never seen this in the Atlantis database.”

“The Atlantis database has enough information in its basic operating system to keep our best and brightest busy for a hundred years. I think it’s safe to say that you haven’t covered all it’s programming yet.” Mitchell said

“I guess so, but I’m not picking up any ZPM activity…in fact I think this place is drawing minimal power from a geothermal source. Probably a magma flow running beneath it.”

Isabel heard them speak and remembered her dream where she was putting together the puzzle, “The city’s incomplete.” She said in a hushed tone

“What?” Vala asked

“Nothing, just thinking out loud.” Isabel said

“We should get going.” Max said

“Right. This can wait for later.” Mitchell said and all continued on their path.

After another hour of walking, they reached the end of the path and Larek opened the last door to the facility. They found themselves on a balcony overlooking a massive natural cavern that extended into a smaller tunnel a short distance away.

“We’re directly under the city now, that tunnel connects to the palace. That’s the way we have to go.” Larek said

“Yeah, if we can just get down.” Max said and soon they all climbed off the edge of the balcony and climbed down the small rock face that built up around the section of the city to the ground. Everyone walked and made their way through the connecting tunnel. Soon enough they found themselves standing before large metal doors marked with Antarian symbols.

“The palace is on the other side. When this was discovered 800 years ago during construction work, the king at the time ordered the section sealed. Only one of the Royal Bloodline can open them.” Larek said

“Okay.” Max said, “Handprint?”

“Right there.” Larek said

“Okay.” Max said as he waved his hand over the door and the silver handprint appeared, he rested his palm against it and the doors slid opened. Beyond them was a small room, walls of white stone with two statues on either side of the room with their heads bowed, eyes closed and swords in their hands with the blades pointing up. At the opposite end was another door, just a simple set but this room was nothing more as a room to prevent people from getting to the doors behind them.

Max moved forward and opened the other doors but instantly he and the others were faced with the business ends of a dozen weapons, and there, standing in the middle of them was Kivar who was smiling at them with his arms crossed.

“I must thank you, I have been looking for a way to open those doors for a very long time.” Kivar said, “Did you think I didn’t know about it? I’ve had sensors in that room just waiting to pick up any movement from the doors and here it came.”

“Kivar…” Larek said

Kivar sharply turned his head, raised a weapon and fired at Larek. “NO!” most of the teens said as the energy hit but it was simply too late.

“Traitor. And it’s King Kivar.” Larek slumped to the floor and his eyes closed. Max immediately dropped to his knees by his side but then felt a weapon on the back of his head. “Ah, the great Zan. Do not touch him.” Kivar said, “You will not survive the next time I kill you.” He said and then turned to Isabel, “And your dear sister, the Princess Vilandra. I look forward to bringing you to my bed.”

Max continued to stare at Larek as he stood back up. “Kivar. Just out of curiosity, what’s you little snake friend’s name?”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” Kivar said and turned to his soldiers, “Now who are these things? And a Jaffa in service to Apophis?”

“Apophis the false god is dead, most of the System Lords are dead and the Jaffa are free.” Teal’c said

“Interesting, very interesting. And you?” Kivar asked

“I’m Lieutenant Colonel Cameron Mitchell, Earth. I believe you call it the Tau’ri.” Mitchell said

“Well I must admit I am curious how you got here through the shield.” Kivar said

“I opened the gate for us.” Max said

“Impossible.”

“Not really.” Max said as he stopped looking at Larek and turned to face the others, he knew Liz was reach to change into her Furling body and go wild but he wouldn’t risk her being hurt just yet.

Kivar saw the looks, “Ah I see you have taken a new queen. Oh my dear Ava, pushed aside for a lesser species.”

“Actually she’s not so bad.” Tess said while staring at him, “Unlike some other people I could mention.”

“Take them to the holding cells. Dealing with this rabble deserves time to come up with something…painful. Jar those doors open, I don’t want them to close and take Larek’s body and toss it out with the rest of the garbage.” Kivar said, “Make peace with the Ascended Zan, you will meet them when I see you next.”

In minutes they were all shot by weapons from the guards and fell unconscious. They were dragged through the halls to the bowels of the palace where they were thrown in cells and locked up. A force field formed over the bars and after a while they awoke to find themselves trapped.

“Well, this plan worked.” Daniel said

“Yeah.” Mitchell said

To Be Continued…

Chapter 12

Garbage Disposal, Basement of the Palace, Antar, A Little Later

Down in a small section of the basement was a room solely used for the disposal of the palace’s garbage. Each item was placed inside a device that broke down the molecular bonds of the atoms and reconfigured them into whatever was desired. Right now the product of the day were 5-kilogram bars of Naquadah. However, since Kivar took control it hadn’t only been rubbish that had been processed down here. There were a handful of bodies placed on tables along one of the walls. After some workers dragged garbage and bodies in, one person came in.

He was walking with a limp, one leg was replaced with one fashioned of a dull grey metal after an accident many years ago but that wasn’t his only problem. His face was covered with scars, his left hand looked to have been mauled by a wild animal and parts of his skin were blistered from years of exposure to intense heat. Everything was capable of being cured by Antarian medical technology but for some reason he hadn’t even received a minutes worth of treatment.

“Oh now who do we have today?” he said as he moved over to the bodies, “Hmmm, one of Kivar’s ladies, pretty, very pretty. You should have learned to please him a little more, yes you should.”

Then he moved onto the next, “And another guard. No, no, no, no, so young this one. Pity. Still amazed he has any guards left.”

Then he spotted the next body and his eyes lit right up. “Larek? Oh such an honour, yes it is. Oh my, my, look so peaceful…I would have bet money that you would have outlived Kivar. But still…hmmm. I wonder what killed you.”

He looked over Larek’s body and lifted up the hand. Slowly he pushed back one of Larek’s fingers and it broke off. “Oh complete cellular degeneration. You were fortunate to die on the spot. That would have been very painful, yes but you died so nothing more to worry about. I think we’ll put you through first.”

He moved over to the disposal unit and switched it on, in the space where the object was to be placed there was a massive stream of light that moved from top to bottom. Anything that entered it would cease to exist within a matter of minutes. After it powered up, he moved over to behind Larek’s table and rolled it over to the unit. He lowered the protective screen that was to prevent accidents and then turned back to lift up Larek’s corpse only to see him sitting up.

“You were dead.”

Larek looked down at his hand and watched as his finger grew back, the disposal technician looked at it with a raised eyebrow. “I know I was.” Larek said with utter confusion

“I see.” He said before sniffing, “Excuse me.” In a second he fell back and fainted onto the floor.

Larek jumped off the table and felt incredibly stiff. This was impossible, at least as far as he knew, no one survived one of those weapons and as he checked the time on the display on the wall. He’d been down for over an hour and he knew he shouldn’t be walking around but here he was. Slowly he moved over to the other bodies, he recognised the young woman as one who’d been reported missing a year or so ago. As he reached out to cover her body with a blanket his hand started to glow with a bright swirling light. He was drawn to put his hand on her and as he did she gave a sudden and desperate gasp for air.

She shot up, clutching her gut where she had been stabbed only to find that she was healed. In a moment she realised she was in front of Larek, her head was clear of Kivar’s influence and instantly jumped off the table but fell to her knees out of a lack of strength. “My lord.”

“Slowly dear lady, move slowly.” Larek said as he helped her up

“How? I thought I was dead.”

“Same here.” Larek said, “Kivar shot me.”

“He stabbed me.”

Larek then saw his hand glow again and looked over to the third body. He rested his hand onto the guard’s body and in a moment he too was resurrected. “Where am I?”

“Down in the basement of the palace.” Larek said, “And you are?”

“Securer second class Karis.”

“Securer, what happened to you?”

“I failed to kill a family in the Delme province. I couldn’t do it. They did nothing, Kivar only wanted me to do it as a loyalty test. I failed.”

“You failed Kivar, not your true king Zan.” Larek said

“Zan’s survival is a myth. He’ll never return.” Karis said as Larek helped him to his feet

“He has returned. Zan, his sister Vilandra, Rath and Ava are all here. I think Kivar had them taken to the cells.” Larek said

With eyes wide with hope he looked at Larek and then to the woman behind him, he immediately took off his ring and presented it to Larek, “I doubt my security clearance has been removed yet. My access ring will get you anywhere in the palace other than priority rooms but it will open the cell doors.”

“Thank you.” Larek said

Then Karis moved over to a wall and opened the emergency weapons cabinet concealed there. There were only two hand weapons there but it was more than they had a minute ago. “The corridor to the cells are monitored but we should be able to disable the sensors.”

“Good.” Larek said and then turned to the woman, “My dear I think it would be best if you remain here.”

“No.” she said, “That…he did things to me that…if I didn’t remember it then that’s one thing but I do. Freeing our king and ending Kivar’s reign, if I can help then I will.” She took hold of her dress and ripped it a little before tearing it right around and giving her legs more freedom to move. “I grew up with 8 brothers who all wanted to join the Star Corp. They fought each other everyday and the only way I could live in peace was to give them as good as I got.” With a swift move she kicked to her side and smashed right through the control panel of the disposal unit. There were sparks everywhere. “I can take care of myself, just get me another gun as soon as we find another cabinet.”

“Count on it.” Karis said, “What about him?”

“Oh I think he’ll be out for a while.” Larek said

They all moved through the door, this wasn’t exactly a bustling section of the palace but they weren’t going to take any chances. They moved slowly and carefully, sticking to the shadows where possible and avoiding any contact with the rest of the security detachment down in the basement. They simply planned to reach the cells and get Max out as soon as possible.

Kivar’s Chambers, Upper Floor of the Palace, Sunset

In the bedroom that was where Zan spent his childhood, Kivar was mixing up a batch of his mind control chemical. He’d turned this place into a laboratory for the Goa’uld in him to work on enhancing what knowledge he had with that he was learning from his host. Kivar planed to dose those in the cells with it and afterwards it would be as easy as sitting down to get the women to join as harem and even easier to get Zan to stand up before the people and acknowledge Kivar as leader before taking his own life.

“You should kill them now.” Kivar heard his symbiote say in his head

“Now what kind of a ruler would I be if we didn’t forgive the repentant?” Kivar said

“You just want the females.”

“Like you don’t. I know you and the others of your kind enjoy the sensations of our mating practices.” Kivar said

“Perhaps, but to allow them to live this long could prove to be a mistake.”

“What? I killed Larek, put the others in the cells and I’m assuming everything is going according to plan.” Kivar said, “And welcoming Vilandra and Ava into my bed will be very much a good part of the plan. They may even help to restore a little unity to the empire.”

“The empire is not my concern. You’re knowledge is. Remember our pact, I gave you the resources to conquer your people. Zan and the others slipped through your fingers once, it would be bad for it to happen it again.”

“Then let me complete this and it wont. Their minds will be clay to be moulded.” Kivar said

“And learn how they breached the shield. If they are of the Tau’ri then they have reopened their Stargate and have been travelling through it frequently and if the Goa’uld System Lords have fallen then with what I know I can reform the council and rise to the rank of Supreme System Lord.”

“Well ambition was never a short falling of your race.” Kivar said, “But tell me, if the Jaffa are now free…”

“I will conquer every world they now inhabit, one after the other and bring forth an army not even Ra could have imagined. They will bow before me as their one, true god.”

“Speaking of gods. My people have had more research done on that text document the unidentified ship transmitted into our shield grid.”

“And?”

“And you may have a little problem. These Ori, there are descriptions of their powers and they conform to what I know of the Ascended.” Kivar said

“The Ascended are forbidden from activities in this plain, I have that from your own texts.”

“Apparently that rule is for the Ascended who created Antar, not these beings who sent the Book of Origin.” Kivar said

“Then they will pay the price for challenging me.”

“Well that is for later. Right now, this is…done.” Kivar said as he poured the last ingredient into the concoction he was brewing.

“Then let us be done with this nuisance.”

Detainment Cells, Northwest Corner of the Palace Substructure, Same Time

There was no way out of the cell, every square inch of the interior was covered with an energy field and even the microscopic sized holes that provided air into the room proved to be impenetrable even by the thinnest of Liz’s tendrils. Every so often a white beam would sweep across the outside of the cells, right down the length of the hall. Everyone was stuck in it, Max leaned against a corner with his eyes closed and everyone else were either standing, pacing or sitting down.

“I don’t suppose that trick of yours you did with the gate will work with this cell?” Mitchell asked Max but he didn’t answer, “Guess not. Well, I hope we get out of here before your folks get home.”

“I know.” Liz said, “They’ll worry themselves sick.”

“Uh no. That’s not what I mean. The General will inform your parents of everything if we don’t make it back.” Mitchell said

“What?” Isabel asked

“I thought the great big secret wanted to be kept?” Alex asked

“Normally yes, but the last thing we need is a group of teenagers going missing from Roswell. That’ll be covered in the press…a lot and get people digging too far. But, if we don’t complete this mission and get the artefact then we can’t get Merlin’s weapon. Without that, the Ori win and it won’t matter.” Carter said

Liz then looked over to Max, “Hey, you’ve been awfully quiet.” She said but got no answer. She stood up and moved to his side, “Max?” All of a sudden he toppled over and fell to the floor. Everyone moved over to him and started to check him out, Carter raised each of his eyelids and his eyes simply stared up.

“What’s wrong with him?” Michael asked

“I have no idea. He’s practically catatonic.” Carter said as she checked his pulse, then she noticed something on his chest. She pulled his shirt down to reveal that the area over his heart was glowing brightly.

“Okay, we need to get him out of here now.” Mitchell said

“These shields are designed to contain Antarians. None of our powers will work on that shield.” Michael said, “We need a plan.”

“Fortunately I have one.” Larek said as he came around the corner. He pressed the guard’s ring into a circle in the wall and the sweeping light stopped before it reached them. Moments later the shield collapsed and the bars opened.

Everyone stepped out and all stared at Larek, “I thought you were dead?”

“I was.” Larek said and looked back to his two companions, “We all were. Something, I don’t know what, brought us back.” Larek then looked down at Max and moved over to his young king, there was still a glow on his hand and rested it over Max’s chest. The two lights cancelled each other out, sending a ripple out and suddenly Max’s eyes blinked.

“Max?” Liz asked

“I’m fine.” Max said as she helped him up

“What did you do?” Liz asked

“I took a chance.” Max said, “Oh that’s a headache and a half.”

“What do you mean you took a chance?” Larek asked

“You’re the one that told me about Eternal Blood. When Kivar shot you I was going to heal you, all I was able to do was create a small connection so I healed you.” Max said

“Max, you need physical contact to do that.” Isabel said

“I know but when Kivar told me to stand up I just kept concentrating. I just let my healing ability work through the connection. What? You think just you and Tess can do it without touching?” Max asked

“Our powers do grow.” Michael said, “And if this whole blood thing has something to it then there’s no way to know how powerful you and Isabel could be.”

“There’s that, and boys mature slower than girls.” Isabel said

“Oh you just couldn’t resist putting in that could you.” Michael said

“Uh, excuse me ladies and gents but we’re in the middle of the enemy and now we’re out.” Mitchell said

“Right.” Max said

“You need Myrrdin’s Eye, it’s this way.” Larek said. They all moved through the dark corridors and headed up into the main section of the palace.

Central Chamber of the Dolchoi, Dark Side of the Moon, 19:21

Sara walked Dean through the halls of the ship and with each step he looked at the living walls as though he was doing so for the first time. He could see each ounce of life, every vein and nerve in the walls. When the ship sang, he could hear the words that she was saying.

“Beautiful isn’t it?” Sara said

“Before, all I saw was a pink, almost red coloured wall. Now, it’s moving, it’s vibrating…”

“It’s alive.” Sara said as they walked into the heart of the ship.

They walked into the very middle of the room and stood under glittering map of the galaxy. Dean then felt his blood boil as he looked at Sara, he moved up behind her and his eyes trailed up and down her form. Sara could sense his arousal, she could feel it in every corner of her mind and when she felt his hands move on her arms she leaned back against him.

“You want me?” Sara asked

“Yes.” Dean said huskily in her ear

Sara smiled and turned around, with razor sharp fingernails she sliced off Dean’s shirt and tossed what was left away before she did the same to his jeans. Not even a graze was cut into his skin, even though it would have healed. “Then be with me.”

Dean growled as his fingernails grew. He pulled her flush against him, the heat of her body against his made him hard and he reached up her back. Dean took hold of her top and he shredded down the back before ripping it off of her. With delight he moved his hands down to her ass and ripped apart her denim skirt with incredible ease. She was left naked along with him, underwear appeared to be a thing of the past with them. Actually if it wasn’t for the fact that they were dealing with a race that was constantly clothed they would forgo them altogether.

The heat between them was electric, Sara’s hard nipples burned against Dean’s chest and as he lifted her up her legs wrapped around him. The two of them kissed with a furious passion that echoed their need for each other. Sara wanted him and he wanted her, they both knew what the result would be but they wanted it. Sara used her weight and toppled them both to the floor where they wrestled with each other, rolling back and forth on the floor as they kissed. They paused to savour the skin-on-skin contact as they wanted nothing more than to have sex with each other, but they revelled in the opportunity to explore at their own desirably pace. Dean held Sara in one arm while his free hand glided from her shoulder over the soft swell of her breast across her abdomen to her thigh and back up again, exciting her completely and he enjoyed her response. He smiled delightedly as he heard her appreciative murmur.

“Mmmm…that feels nice.” Sara stretched sexily in her lover’s embrace.

Here was someone who had sacrificed his human nature for her and she loved him for it. She nuzzled at his chin, neck and shoulder as her own hands explored the contoured muscles in his shoulders, arms and chest. She could feel his cock hard against her hip and feeling it thrilled her to the point her desires sparked. A small shift in position, and that hardness rested snugly against her belly where she was able to stimulate her Dean with the slightest of undulations. Dean moaned blissfully. He let his hand come to rest at the swell of her breast; he cupped his palm and hefting the delicious weight. He let his fingers wander around the creamy globe and circled closer and closer until his fingertips brushed so gently across the sensitive bud.

“Oh…mmmmmmm.” A soft sigh came from Sara’s lips, as she arched more fully into the caress. “Do that again, please.”

Dean chuckled as he repeated his action. Under his dancing fingers her nipple began to rise and contract until it stiffened into a hard point that was just begging for his mouth and Sara’s breasts heaved with her deepened breathing. Shifting so that he could lean over, he lowered his lips to the generous handful and licked softly at the knotted nub. Sara drew her breath in a sharp hiss that formed into a full-bodied moan as Dean closed his lips around her sensitive tip and bathed her breast with his tongue. When he began to suckle, she couldn’t stop herself from clutching his broad shoulders.

He laughed softly before he switched to her other side to repeat his ministrations on her breasts. Sara began to move with her growing excitement. The feel of his hardness against her soft skin was exactly what she craved for and here was Dean willingly prepared to give it to her. Her hands explored the expanse of his back and chest; she delighted in the contrast between his sculpted muscles and soft, warm skin. She moaned again as his mouth left her breasts after a last, lingering lick but soon she felt the warm wetness move down her belly to the juncture of her thighs. She lay back and prepared herself to enjoy Dean’s activities.

The newly born Furling kissed his way across her skin from hipbone to hipbone, while his hands stroked her thighs and occasionally wandered around her to squeeze the swelling butt-cheeks. Slowly, he moved lower still, until his questing lips encountered her most precious treasure. He breathed in the heady scent of Sara’s arousal; he skimmed one hand up while the other sought purchase on her hip. He ran a single fingertip down her already moist slit and eliciting another deep moan. Her thighs parted slightly and Dean ran his hand down the inside of her leg. Slowly he used the tip of his index finger to tease her pussy and was rewarded with an utterly primal moan. Dean wanted nothing more than to have her there and then, pounding into her body with singular purpose but some remnant of him wanted him to experience Sara in full orgasmic bliss. Dean stroked up and down, gliding deeper with every caress until he dipped deeply into the hot wetness.

Sara moaned heavily at the exquisite sensation and let her legs fall open to grant Dean better access. His fingers delved into her hot folds and she could feel her juices flowing just that little bit faster. A fleeting brush against her clit sent tremors all through her body and her hands wandered to her breasts where she started to massage them to continue the fire in her body. Dean watched avidly; he loved watching Sara do this, to give herself over to the sensations that seemed to be as new to her as the love she felt for him. Sex she knew, sex was never a problem but to surrender to her lover while he did the same to her, to make love was new and she loved it.

Never stopping the tiny, circling movements over the hard little knob in Sara’s wet sex, Dean moved himself upwards and turned her head towards him. He almost drowned in her smouldering, heavy-lidded gaze that told him how much she wanted him. He leaned back down, Dean began to nip at her soft lips and swept his tongue into her heat again and again until Sara started to writhe under the stimulation he was lavishing on her. Dean thrust deeper with his tongue and his fingers simultaneously. When he finally needed to come up for air, the wanton Furling woman wrapped her arms around him and hugged him close, neatly trapping his hand in her sex.

“Mmmmm…Dean, that feels so good.” Sara purred.

“Glad you like it.” He kissed the tip of her nose playfully.

He moved back a bit to give his hand more room between her legs, smiling with a knowing grin as he continued to watch the explosion building in her eyes. She wriggled a little and then let her thighs fall apart. Sara’s mouth hung open and gasped loudly as Dean returned his talented tongue back again to the nearest nipple. Just as his teeth fastened gently on the rock hard nub, he thrust a long finger into her core. Sara arched off her floor and moaned even louder than ever before, as if in response the Dolchoi moved a mass of her flesh up to create a bed for them that was softer and more luxurious than anything on Earth. The ship cradled the lovers as they continued their mating. She loved his gentle ministrations but she needed something more, she needed him to be inside her.

“Oh God Dean, come into me. Don’t make me wait any more. I need you.” Her breathless plea brought his mouth back to hers for another heated kiss.

“I will, in a moment.” He said as he glided his hand from her cunt up her body to gently pinch a nipple until it stood as hard and erect as his dick. Dean licked at the trail of moisture his fingers had left in their wake and tasted his lover’s nectar.

He sat up on his knees and looked at the sexy body displayed for him in the warm, living light of the ship. Sara’s skin glowed under it, both of their bodies did but his body didn’t interest Dean as much as the beautiful sight before him. Slowly running both his hands from her shoulders down her arms, back up again and over her torso to her breasts. He leaned over once more and licked wetly from one nipple to the other, sucking them briefly to optimum hardness. Before Sara could clasp his head to her breasts he moved back again, letting his hands roam downward to caress her hips and thighs. On the way back up, he parted her legs wide, then knelt between them.

Bending at the waist, he lowered himself to her wet pussy and parted the soft lips with his tongue. Dean licked the intricate folds until his tongue-tip made contact with the hard little pearl and denying Sara his dick just for a few minutes more. He teased her for a few moments with short little licks and drove her nuts before he then withdrew, causing the young woman to almost gasp and sob with need. Sara bucked her hips in reaction as the delightful contact stopped and then she opened her eyes. Meeting the deep eyes of her companion and lover. She shivered slightly at the expression she read in them with utter lust, his eyes were filled with that same primal lust yet mixed with the tenderness of the love he felt for her.

“Dean, please...” Sara moaned

Dean shifted so that his engorged cock brushed her pussy as he lifted her bottom to rest the back of her thighs against his. Belatedly, Sara realized that apart from clutching at him for more of his touch, she hadn’t touched him at all. She reached out to wrap her fingers around the swollen organ, Dean bent forward once more and the hot tip of his dick slipped almost into place as his mouth brushed hers again. His tongue swept smoothly into her willing mouth.

“I’m going to love you until the end of time.” Dean said as he positioned himself at the entrance to her body and with steady pressure eased himself into her depths. Sara opened up to him and wrapped her legs around his waist. She moaned throatily as she felt his hot cock settle within her and expose her pussy to untold pleasure. When his balls rested against her bottom, he stopped for a moment and savoured the sensation of being deeply embedded inside her hot, tight embrace. Holding himself up over her on his hands, Dean began to thrust gently, sliding back and forth until they found a steady rhythm that both worked at to increase the bliss they were sharing. Sara sighed blissfully and gave herself to her lover, all the while she ran her hands over his chest and back, kissing, licking and nipping wherever she could reach on his face and upper chest. Their hips moved together in a dance that was as old as time and both Furlings lost themselves in the sensation.

Slowly, their tempo increased; Dean’s thrusts became harder and deeper and Sara matched him move for move. Her hands went to her own body to stimulate her nipples, wandering between her legs to rub her clitoris while Dean’s dick stabbed into her body. She splayed two fingers and positioned them so that his cock worked between them; the added pressure of the heel of her hand on her mound was enough to send her higher. Dean groaned ecstatically and thrust faster; he revelled in the tight walls gripping his cock and knew he wouldn’t last much longer.

“Ugn…ughn…uhgnnn…so…ugnnn so good…oh Sara.” Dean sighed, his face over hers.

“Oh my…Dean…ugnnn…Dean, keep going…agnnnnn…don’t stop…please, never stop.” Sara gasped with each breath

His kept his hips moving, sawing his cock in and out of Sara over and over again and becoming a little more urgent each time, bringing them ever closer to their mutual climax. “UHNNN…OH GOD…YESSS…SARA…OH GOD SARA!” Dean groaned loudly.

“UGNNNNNN…” Sara sighed with a high pitch, “YESSS…OH GOD YESSSSSSSSSSS!” She heard his question and the almost undetectable begging tone in his highly aroused voice.

“UGNNNNNNNNNNNNNN…YEAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!” Dean shouted.

Sara wrapped her legs and arms around Dean, holding tightly onto him as she felt his dick pulse and throb. “YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!”

He captured her mouth once more and thrust his tongue deeply in time with deep strokes into her womanhood. He could feel the soft wet walls clamping around his prick as Sara stiffened; her cry as she climaxed was lost in his mouth. When he felt her relax, he braced himself and let go with a barrage of deep strokes as the overwhelming need to release his seed hit him. He moved his hips hard and Sara welcomed each powerful thrust until they both froze and cried out as he filled her with his cum. Both collapsed on the bed, their sweat-slick bodies locked in a tight embrace as they caught their breaths.

Slowly the bed Dolchoi had created for them pulled back into the ship and the two of them rested on the floor of the chamber. The lovers held each other with their arms wrapped around her with their legs intertwined. Both were on their sides and stared at each other, both knew what had happed and Sara could already feel it happening.

“Are you ready?” Sara asked

“A little late to ask that.” Dean said as he held her hand, “But yes.”

Sara smiled and then her face twisted in pain. Suddenly her stomach swelled rapidly as she rolled onto her back, “Aghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh…”

Dean continued to hold her hand as their child gestated inside her at record time before Sara pushed and their son was born. Dean moved and quickly caught their newborn, all the while the ship sang and as their son made an appearance the Dolchoi had a section of flesh rise up in the chamber to wrap around the infant. The umbilical was cut and Sara healed up in less time that it took for the child to be born. The Dolchoi cradled the infant as his parents stood and simply stared at him.

“We need to think of a name.” Dean said

“That would be good.” Sara nodded, “Although…”

“Problem?” Dean asked

“He’s too small. He should have started to grow by now.” Sara said as he brushed her fingertip over her son’s forehead

“Is he okay?” Dean asked

The Dolchoi sang and both looked up, “She said his life readings are all normal.”

“But he’s not growing. Furlings grow at 6 inches a day for two weeks until they mature enough for the chrysalis like you did right?” Dean asked

“That’s what’s supposed to happen. It was programmed into us so for rapid procreation, to increase our population quickly.” Sara said

“Well something’s changed.” Dean said, “But he’s beautiful.”

Sara reached out, the skin of the ship around their son retracted and the Dolchoi placed the baby in Sara’s arms. “Yes he is.” Soon he started to squirm and Sara held him against her breast, in seconds he started to suckle. Dean moved closer and held them both close to him.

Familiar School, Willoughby, 3 Hours South of Seattle, 19:30

Simple town, simple school, but it wasn’t. This was where the Familiars educated their children, it was where their leadership met and it was where they put their young through their ritual induction by exposing them to the virus that they had a slight immunity to. It was all in the hope that one day one of their race would never suffer a single symptom and be completely immune. Down in the basement, a place that had been constructed to be an imitation of a temple their ancestors constructed centuries ago but long since abandoned had hid to protect it, several people stood in a circle as the door opened and a man and a young boy came in. They walked down the steps to the group.

“Your son shouldn’t be here David.”

“Ames has much to learn. He will one day have a great deal of responsibility with this council, he shouldn’t have to wait to understand that level of trust.” David said

The senior councillor nodded as he approached the young boy and knelt in front of him, “Your father has a great deal of confidence in you, Mr White. And he is right, you will potentially have more influence than all of us combined. Are you ready for such things?”

Aimed looked at each of the people and turned to the man before him, “Yes sir.”

“Then by all means, learn. But be silent.” Ames nodded, the man stood and indicated for Ames to sit down on a carved block of granite. He did so and the councillors each moved closer to each other. “By now you’ve all read the report from Familiars observing the Manticore base.”

“Has it been confirmed?”

“As far as possible. The two people both moved like we do. There is no doubt they are Transgenics. Sandiman’s work has clearly gone further than we’d anticipated.” David said

“The question is, how far? We all know his end result was to create a viable race that could bypass us. He has dropped off the radar, we should consider the possibility that he has succeeded.”

“If that is the case then our options are limited to one. The eradication of Manticore and their projects.”

“Agreed.”

“There is consensus.”

“We will destroy that project. Contact our agents operating in the government and create a suitable cover for their termination.”

“But when? There is a government encampment nearby to them, we do not have a timetable for their activation or what they assignment is. And we still do not know the full extent of Manticore’s development.”

“I might be able to answer that question.” David said as he pressed a small switch on the wall.

Seconds later the entrance was opened and two members of the Phalanx elite group of their race came down with a hooded man whose hands were tied behind his back. They practically through him down the stairs and once they were down they moved him into the middle of the group. One yanked off the hood and revealed Lydecker to them. One eye was blood red, his mouth was taped but there was a trickle of blood coming from a small gap in the tape. His face, black and blue from several punches…light taps compared to what these two were capable of.

“Where did he come from?”

“I caught a glimpse of him yesterday. He’s been watching this school, according to the number of photos he’s been doing do for a number of days.” David said

“I see.”

A woman moved to him, “Who are you?” she said as she yanked the tape from his mouth

“Well that’s the interesting thing, our access has identified his fingerprints as belonging to one Donald Lydecker, a Lieutenant in the US Army attached to Manticore for training and assessment of the Transgenics.”

“Manticore? How could they have tracked us here?”

“Oh that’s not the interesting thing. His file said he is 28 years old.” David said

“I beg your pardon?”

“We’ve confirmed his DNA, he is Lydecker.” David said

“He looks to be in his 40s.”

“I know.”

They turned back to Lydecker, “How is this possible? Who are you?”

Lydecker just looked at them and kept his mouth shut, another of the Familiars turned to the Phalanx that brought him in. One of them left and returned to the room with a snake wrapped around his arm, he approached one of the women and she held out her arm. The snake immediately moved onto her arm, twisted itself around so that its head was at her hand and it hung there over Lydecker’s head.

“This is a very special breed. Extinct to the world but not to us. Most don’t even know it even existed. The Chimera, genetically quite curious. It doesn’t come up as snake, not even as reptilian but that’s obviously what she is. To be honest we can’t even identify its race beyond the fact that it has aspects of most other species on the planet and so we named the Chimera. One thing about them, they have a curious defence mechanism. They secrete a chemical compound that disorients the recipient and instils in them a very pliable mental state. You will tell me everything. Of course, unless given the antiserum, your mind will quite literally collapse in on itself. It makes her victims easier to eat.”

She held the snake over him and squeezed on its head to reveal a set of fangs, “No wait…I’ll talk.” Lydecker said

“Now where would be the fun in that?” she squeezed harder and fluid came out of two tiny holes that lead to the venom sack. In moments a tiny little droplet formed at the tip of the tooth. She indicated to the guards and they held him still, one tilted back his head and forced open an eyelid. The venom dropped through the air and landed squarely on the pupil where it spread over his eyeball and was absorbed into the body.

Lydecker’s eyes became hazy and looked at them with a vacant glare, “Identify yourself.”

“Lydecker, Donald. Former Colonel in the US Army, attached to the Manticore project.”

“Colonel? How do you know about us?”

“In 2015 I followed a series of information that uncovered the existence of a burial ground under a structure in Seattle. I then found a cultural historian who told me a story of the symbol I found there. You then attempted to kill me.”

“2015? How?”

“I utilised alien technology. I came back along with all Transgenics, they don’t trust me entirely but they know I will do what I can to protect them at any cost as my penance.” Lydecker said

“Alien technology? Explain. Now.”

“I can’t. Alien life forms have been hidden here for a long time. They were the origin of the technology but information from them suggests it was made by a race called the Ancients.” Lydecker said

Their eyes all went wide, “The Forebears.”

“Who are these aliens, where are the Transgenics? Give us this information now.”

“They…they are…”

“Now Colonel. Now.”

“Go…to hell.” Lydecker said

“He’s fighting it, impressive.” Ames said

“No one fights it.” David said as he grabbed Lydecker’s head and turned it to face him, “Where?”

Lydecker had been working on his bonds thanks to a razor blade he kept tucked in his sleeve should anything happen…it had. He sliced through it, pushed his hands apart and grabbed a gun from one of the Phalanx. “She’s gonna stop you.”

The Familiars may have been fast but not even they could have been fast enough. They simply assumed that Lydecker would have fired on them; instead he put the gun at the soft tissue behind his chin and pulled the trigger. What came out of the back of his head sprayed over many of the Familiars as his body slumped to the floor. Young Ames walked over to the body and looked at him, “You’ve all got work to do.”

“Ames?” David asked

“He said she. She is going to stop us. He knows more than we learned. Sandeman succeeded.” Ames said

“He’s right. How fast can we move our people to wipe out Manticore?”

“Not before midnight.”

“Then move.”

“We need to track everything. If a leaf fell on a piece or clay I want to know. We need to find the Transgenics and the aliens now.” Davis said

“If Sandeman succeeded and created a viable Transgenic…”

“We don’t have as much time as we thought. We need to inform him.”

“Agreed. How long before it can be arranged?”

“7 Hours. We can safely assume that 2 minutes after we step foot in that room he will give the order.”

“Are we ready for that?”

“We have been for over 2000 years. Now is our time. Granted I would have preferred to wait until our scheduled time but we no longer have 200 more years.”

“No we don’t, May the Chosen One bless us but we don’t. Begin the rituals. On all of the students.”

“The parents wont agree to that. Not without proof.”

“I know.”

“Then we’ll get them some.” Ames said

“From where?”

“Manticore. They’ll have records of all Transgenics. If she does exist, we’ll find the proof in her genome. With that the parents will agree.”

Manticore Facility, Montana, 20:00

The time for the attack had come, along with the first 2 teams Alec and Ellie were kitted out with black-ops gear that was black and they were crawling face down across the ground. Half way across the compound between the building and the fence the two transgenics from off while NID agents went for the security offices. After reaching the wall, the two lovers pressed their backs against the wall and looked at each other. With a momentary glace to each other they nodded, turned and jumped up. They practically flew up the side of the building and grabbed onto the third story window ledge. From there they pulled out suspension cords from their belts. They threw them up and they wrapped around parts of the barbwire fence on the roof.

From there they climbed up a few more stories until they reached a covered air vent. It was small and inside they could see an intricate laser net covering the inside. Ellie pulled out a knife and slid it in behind the edges of the metal cover. Slowly she looked it over and with a great deal of care she nudged the panel open. “No wires. It’s clear.” Ellie said

“Thought not. This is where a few of the original escaping X5s got out.” Alec said

“Yeah? How’d they get passed that laser net?” Ellie asked

“Like this.” Alec said as he pulled up a pouch from his belt. “It took them 6 months just to get this together.” Alec reached into the pouch and pulled out a handful of dust that he blew down the vent. The lasers refracted off the dust, bouncing all over the place before they shut down. “We’ve got 45 seconds before the system resets, move.”

They did, it was a tight fit but they were trained for a lot worse than this. They slid into the vent and crawled as fast as they could down the narrow metal tube, only pausing when the lasers came back on. They didn’t exactly have enough room to turn their heads back but they continued on down the vent system, moving stealthily over openings into the corridors beneath until they reached the one they needed.

“What was that dust anyway?” Ellie asked

“Diamond dust. There were industrial diamonds in Tech Ops used in the laser operated equipment. The 12 X5s smuggled them out, one at a time after each class. They spent nights just grinding them down into dust.” Alec said as his watch beeped

“10 seconds.” Ellie said

They looked at each other and waited, by now the two teams they came in with should be in position. In her hand Ellie held a small light that was currently red. Downstairs, the teams were in position. At precisely the indicated time both teams threw a smoke grenade into their air vents of those offices. As smoke filled the rooms, the people inside were about to hit the alarm but Teams Alpha and Bravo used ultrasonic pulses to shatter the glass windows while other members used Zat guns and tasers to disable the security personnel quietly. Each team moved inside and they hacked into the system, they took control of the entire building. The team leader nodded to another and he pressed on his watch. It was the same with the other team and in the air vent Ellie’s light turned green.

“Time to go.” Alec said

“You ready?” Ellie asked

“Ellie, I’m always ready.” Alec said with a smile

“Let save our future then.” Ellie said as she kicked down the vent covering

Both jumped down into the corridor, they looked at each other for a moment before they ran down in different directions. Any security they encountered didn’t know what hit them, they hadn’t tackled a Transgenic at their level of training and were down in the space it took their hearts to beat. Alec’s goal was the control room that housed the centralised locking mechanism for all the barrack doors while Ellie ran for the barracks themselves. Once they were in position, Alec pressed a button on his watch and a signal was sent. The attack begun.

Outside the complex, armoured vehicles rushed over the fence while 54 agents of the NID followed behind and stormed the building. Their movements were clockwork, their faces hidden under black tactical masks. The exterior doors were opened via the security offices to let people in. The alarms didn’t sound but when the doors opened and guards were taken out, someone somewhere heard something and raised the alarm vocally. It was enough to get people mobilised. The Director of the project awoke and ran to the bank of monitors in his room that feed the signals from the security camera only to see static. He pressed the alarm button in his quarters, a button that could bypass the security rooms and sound every alarm.

The guards were all running around, armed to the teeth and hunting. The NID moved through the halls, with the lights disabled their night vision goggles showed them their targets and took out them out once spotted but it wasn’t long before they too were equipped with night vision but the NID were moving swiftly and smoothly through every hall on the lower floors and moving up through the stairwells.

Upstairs, Alec had unlocked all the barracks and Ellie started guiding the young Transgenics out. They had woken when the ruckus started, when the doors unlocked Ellie was there to open them one at a time and gave a quick introduction with showing them the back of her neck. After that she ordered them to meet at the north wall where Alec was now busy blowing a nice big hole in it where they could all jump down to the ground. Series by series Ellie released the children until she got the last ones out and was guiding them down to Alec who was now at ground level telling them all were to meet up by the fence. He couldn’t guarantee that some weren’t spreading out but the satellite was flashing above them and giving them the backup location.

Unfortunately soon started the explosions. It wasn’t only grenades being used but shoulder mounted rockets. The NID were using them against the walls to weaken the structure while C4 charges were placed in the labs. Soon the building had random explosions happening through ruptured gas pipes, they were becoming violent enough to shake the building. Ellie had sent the last of the children down a corridor but remained for one last check to make sure there wasn’t any hiding away as they awaited the opportunity to escape and strike back at their attackers. Once she was sure all were gone, she turned to follow the kids. A short distance down the hall someone stepped out in front of her yet remained hidden from view as he stood in the shadows.

“You don’t want to do that.”

“Who are you?” Ellie asked

“Nothing more than a friend with a vested interest.”

“Well…I have a vested interest in living and I plan on doing so but if you don’t get out of my way then pretty soon there wont be enough left of me to fit a thimble.” Ellie said

“Interesting you should say that, that’s roughly the same size of what’s growing inside you.”

“What?”

“Come now child, you should at least suspect. Transgenic women are much more sensitive than other women to such things.”

“Even if I was…”

“It happened last week. That all night tryst you had with young Mr 494, who two should really learn the use of contraceptives. Although judging from what I heard he probably would have burst through any condom. But what’s done is done, and that child in you will be the first born in your little town.”

“Okay, disturbed that you were listening and even more than you know where to find us but as I was saying…even if I was, why would you care?” Ellie asked

“Oh nothing much, just something really simple. If you go down that corridor now there will be an explosion. You will be hurt but alive, your baby will die. Take corridor J19 instead.”

“Why are you telling me this?” Ellie asked

“Because I do care.” He said, “That and I need a message to be delivered.”

“What message?”

“The embryos you’ve saved from the labs can’t be brought to term, not without a great many voluntary wombs. You wont find them, the embryos will die.”

“So what? We’re just supposed to let them go? Some of us wont exist any more.” Ellie said

“Time is a very interesting thing my dear, much more malleable than you or anyone else currently believes.” He said as he through a cane to the floor, Sandeman’s cane. “Dr Sandeman?”

“Have you’re new military friends check that out. You can’t save the embryos but there is a race in danger of extinction. They fell once but are back now but with so few and such a limited genetic pool, that will be their fate again unless they convert an entire world. They can save them and in doing so save themselves. Tell Max, tell her soon.”

Ellie picked up the cane but as she looked back all she saw was him stepping back into the darkness and then vanishing. She looked around, taking a step forward but stopped as she remembered his warning. Ellie quickly turned around and headed for his recommended route only two hear the explosion he spoke off. It was massive, travelling the length of her original path. Ellie knew that if she had gone down that path there would have been no way to escape it. Quickly she ran and headed for the meeting spot for the Transgenics.

Throne Room, Royal Palace, Antar, 20:10

On Antar, Max and the others made it to the throne room with very little trouble. When they entered the room they saw their prize. In the space between the thrones and slightly above was the object that matched the decoration around Max’s neck on the statue SG-1 found. The team took positions around the room while Max leapt onto the throne that seated his past self. He brushed his hand over the space, it was as smooth as ice as a result of it being perfectly integrated into the wall.

“Someone got a knife?” Max asked

“Here.” Mitchell said as he pulled out his knife and threw it to Max

Max took it and trailed the sharp blade along the edges before stabbing it in to pry it out. With a little effort he was able to do it and the Eye fell to the floor to land before Isabel’s feet. She leaned down and picked it up, the minute she touched it the object glowed brightly.

“Cool.” Michael said, “Let me see.” Isabel handed it over to him but the glowing instantly stopped, “What’d I do?”

“Oh see if you’ve broken that…?” Maria said

“Let’s see?” Max said

Michael handed it over and it started to glow again, “Okay, what do you have that I don’t?”

“King Arthur as an ancestor.” Liz said, “This was meant for you two.”

“Let’s get out of here.” Max said as he took the chain of the artefact and put it around his neck

“I’m afraid I can’t allow that.” Kivar said as he stood at the door with his guards. He looked at Larek, the women he killed and the guard. “Well this is interesting.”

“And running into you is getting boring.” Mitchell said

“Hmm. Let’s see how boring it is now.” Kivar said as he took his little potion and threw it to the floor. The vial shattered and the chemical vaporised to spread around the room. All inhaled it and Kivar smiled as he watched it happen. “Come to me, my princess.” He said as he held out his hand to Isabel.

Isabel walked forward toward him, smiling seductively and gazing into his eyes. “My lord.” She said

“My queen.” Kivar said, “Take a knee.”

She smiled, “If you insist.” Isabel said as she moved to go down on one knee but at the last second she swung that knee up and landed it right in the most sensitive of spots that had Kivar’s eyes bulging out before he fell to his own knees and holding himself. Isabel then walked back with a smile to her boyfriend.

“Question.” Kivar struggled out, “Why didn’t that work?”

“Simple.” Liz said as she moved closer, “The Goa’uld must have based that chemical on something else.”

“What makes you say that?” Carter asked

“Because we can feel it and neutralise it in anyone.” Alex said as he moved closer, “It’s a Furling pheromone.”

“How could you know that?” Kivar asked as he stood back up

“You really shouldn’t have asked that question.” Liz said as Kyle and Maria moved to her and Alex. With each step their bodies changed and they took off their clothes to prevent them from being shredded before their change was complete but soon they stood before Kivar as Furlings.

“Furlings.” Kivar said with fear, both he and the symbiote in him recognised the race.

“Furlings.” Liz said

“Kill them.” Kivar ordered before legging it and running out of the room

Liz, Kyle, Alex and Maria all leapt into the air to prevent the incoming weapons fire from hitting them and soon landed with their tendrils slashing wildly. They picked up each guard and tossed them against the walls like rag dolls while crushing their weapons. It happened fast and before a minute had passed it was over. Then just as quickly as they had changed the first time, they started to change back and redressing as they went. Liz then looked down at the guards.

“Never mess with a Furling’s family.” She said and turned back to Max, “You’ve got something to finish.”

“I know.” Max said as he looked at the rest of their little family, “Let’s get him.”

“Now that’s what I wanna hear. Let’s go Snakehead hunting.” Mitchell said as they wall ran out to follow Kivar.

Max looked at Larek who was smiling at him, “What?”

“Just glad to have my king back. It’s just like old times…but you are a little shorter.” Larek said

“I’m still just a teenager. Give me a few years.” Max said as he took Liz’s hand as they all ran.

Northeast Fence Boundary, Manticore Facility, 20 Minutes Later

The kids were gathering up at the fence where Alec had melted a hole in it. A few minutes after the last one came to them, Ellie came out and made it to the group. Alec didn’t even think before he wrapped his arms around her.

“You okay?” he asked

“I’m fine.” Ellie said

“Good, come on. It’s time to get out of here.”

“I’m pregnant.” Ellie said quickly, “I think.”

Alec froze and turned back to her, “Say what?”

“Yeah. I’ve been feeling a little off the last few days and inside this guy…well he said I was.”

“I…” Alec never had a chance to say anything more as another gas explosion ripped apart four floors. “I think we should talk about this later and get these guys out of here.”

“Right.” Ellie said

“Okay boy and girls. I’m Alec and I’ll be your C.O. for the next little while until we get you home. You listen to me, you listen to her and you stay close. We’re taking you all somewhere where you will be safe. I’ll lead the way, Ellie was going to take up the rear but that’ll be the job for these guys over here.” Alec said as he pointed to two NID agents who met them there.

“What am I going to be doing?” Ellie asked

“Staying as close to me as possible.” Alec said, “Where I can keep an eye on you.”

“You getting all protective on me?” Ellie asked

“You bet your ass.” Alec said and turned to the Transgenic children, “OKAY, move out.”

Alec and Ellie led the way through the woods. Each moved fast and it was difficult for the humans at the rear to keep up but they did so. Soon they reached a bridge that spanned a river beneath it, it served as the secondary meeting point should any of the children get separated and knew how to find it thanks to the co-ordinates being fed to them from the satellite signal. Once there two F-302s, the fighters capable of aerial and space combat that was for the exclusive use of the SGC and spacecraft, went flying overhead toward the facility. Seconds later they released their ordinance and Manticore went up in a huge fireball that could be seen for quite some distance. The shockwave caused a tremor to spread out but the effect was total, Manticore was flattened. Another missile detonation starved the fire in the area of oxygen and the fires died out quickly.

“It’s really over.” Ellie said

“For now.” Alec said

“For now?”

“Yeah, something else usually happens and don’t pretend it doesn’t.” Alec said as trucks pulled up, “Oh, our ride’s here.”

“Okay everyone, into the trucks. They’ll take us to a nearby Air Force base where you’ll get some clothes, something to eat and then we’ll take you home. There are lots of Transgenic there, you’ll be with family and people who’ll take care of you.” Ellie said

“Ma’am?” One of the older children asked

“Did he really just Ma’am me?” Ellie asked

“Yeah.” Alec said

“Kid, I’m like 7 years older than you are. What’s your question?” Ellie asked

“Ma’am, what about training tomorrow? And my unit are scheduled for testing at the medical wing.”

“There will be no more training beyond what you guys need to defend yourselves and that will be done at X-Ville. As for testing, it’s history.” Ellie said, “Everyone pile in.” They did so. Everyone got into the trucks with Alec and Ellie sitting on the last two seats facing each other. Ellie sat back, closed her eyes and took a deep sigh. When she reopened her eyes she saw Alec looking back at her. “What?” Ellie asked

“We’re really going to need to talk.” Alec said

“I’m not getting rid of it Alec, I’m keeping him…her…whatever it is and you’re going to be a dad. You can be as involved as you want to be just don’t expect to play happy families if you decide to take a hike.” Ellie said

“Wait a second. You think I’d ask you to do that or just flat out abandon you?” Alec asked

“Well, you have always been playing it a little loosely and only for you.” Ellie said

“Yeah, before I met you. You want me, I’m yours on every front.” Alec said, “But we are toning down the sex games.”

“Not on your life.” Ellie said as she reached out and held his hand, “To the last part, not the first. I want you but we are so not stopping the fun.”

“Well we’re getting rid of that whip.”

“We don’t use the whip on me, we use it on you.” Ellie said

“You’ve explored that little side of yourself and we’re not going back. But still, this is your last field op.” Alec said

“I’m not an invalid.” Ellie said

“Yeah, well, I’m talkin’ to Max.” Alec said

“Yeah like she’d be on your side.” Ellie said

“I’ll be very convincing. And I’ll annoy the hell out of her until she sees it my way.

“God, she’ll do it just to shut you up.” Ellie said

“It’s not like you don’t have a lot of stuff to do back home anyway.” Alec said

“You want me to break your neck don’t you?”

“What? I’m being supportive and loving.” Alec said as he sat back, “God, we’re going to be a family.”

“Yeah.” Ellie said with a smile, “Scared?”

“Hell yeah.”

“Good, me too.” Ellie said

“I do have one issue though.” Alec said

“I knew it, I just knew it. Okay, what?”

“It’s not like that. I’ve got cat DNA, you’ve got horse. Makes you a hell of a runner but what’s that going to do to little Alec?”

“Little Alex? But you’re right. Sorry. I mean the newborns so far have all been from pairings within a series grouping. You’re X5, I’m X6. That can’t be good. This will be a first.” Ellie said

“We’ll talk to Max, see if we can’t hook up with a doctor with experience of things not normal.” Alec said

“You think there is a person like that?”

“I’m hoping. Now, why don’t you tell me where you got that cane?” Alec said

“Yeah…that’s something else I need to talk to you about.” Ellie said as their trucks continued to drive on

Outside the Royal Palace, Antar…

They chased Kivar to the front of the palace where several shots caused Kivar to stop dead. Slowly he turned around and as he did so his eyes glowed with the anger of his symbiote. “Kivie, Kivie, Kivie. You have been a bad boy.” Mitchell said

“You can’t kill me.” Kivar said

“Oh I think he can. He’s aiming at your forehead.” Max said, “Surrender.”

“No, and I mean he really can’t kill me. I have insurance.” Kivar said

”What does that mean?” Vala asked

“I spent 60 years wondering if someone would try this? You didn’t think I would be unprepared. A number of years ago I learned away of reconfiguring the power crystals that channel the Granolith energy. I have a way of setting them off so that the energy causes a resonance wave that will be strong enough to cause massive earthquakes under…well, it will cover the entire planet. Everyone will die as each continental raft crumbles a chunk at a time into the ocean of magma beneath it. It just so happens that I tied the triggering device into a sensor that I implanted in my chest. If my heart stops beating, everyone dies.” Kivar said

“You wouldn’t.” Isabel said

He smiled, his eyes glowed and his voice changed, “But I would.” Kivar said as he lifted his hand to reveal a hand device, “Of course, I could set it off right now.” He said as he rested his other hand on it.

“Kivar, don’t do this.” Max said

“I wont, just lower your weapons.” Kivar said

Mitchell looked around at his fellow team members and lowered his gun, they all did the same and stood up straight. “So what do you want?”

“More than you can give me, Tau’ri.” Kivar’s symbiote said as he slammed down on his hand device. Around him a series of rings lifted from the floor and surrounded him. A pulse of energy rose up and he vanished. Minutes later a Goa’uld Al’kesh ship rose from beneath the palace gardens where it had been hid since his coup. As it rose higher the ship vanished as Kivar engaged it’s cloaking device and soon they didn’t even know if it had left the planet.

“Where could he go?” Mitchell asked

“Anywhere in the empire. The shield is still up, he can’t leave.” Larek said

“So we’ve got 5 worlds to choose from?” Kyle asked

“5 star systems, several habitable worlds and hundreds of habitable moons but he’s still trapped in this region of space.” Larek said

“At least we have this.” Max said as he indicated to the object around his neck

“Yeah.” Mitchell said as people started to surround their position.

Several members of the palace staff had discovered the return of their king and ran out to inform the people where were now massing on them to get a look at him. When they did they all bowed before him and Max smiled, albeit with great difficultly. All of them eventually even blocked the path to the Stargate that faced the palace. “I’m not going to enjoy this am I?” Max asked

“Oh no, you’re really going to hate this.” Liz said and started walking backwards

“Where are you going?” Max asked

“I’m sneaking off inside and leaving you, Isabel, Michael and Tess to deal with this. I’ll just be removing Kivar’s hold on the people in there.” Liz said

“Oh thank you.” Max said

“Well this is your turf.” Alex said

“Hold it.” Isabel said, “Liz is practically queen and you’re with me, that almost makes you a prince. This is your turf now as well. Or you could continue sneaking inside and not see me again for a very, very long time in that nice little way we both like so much.”

“Oh.” Alex said and gulped as he looked at the people, “Yeah, I’m in.”

“And it’s not like you can’t do that neutralisation thing from out here. I mean the wind will carry those pheromones around and into the palace right?” Max asked

“Yeah.” Liz said cautiously, “This could be awkward.”

She stepped back toward Max and held his hand. Soon they walked down the stairs and headed toward the people with everyone else.

To Be Continued…

Chapter 13

VIP Room, Level 25, Stargate Command, 22:00

Cassandra and Jack had been stuck indoors since the assault on their school. The VIP room had been given to them and right now they were slamming their fingers down on control pads for their Xbox as they tried to take their minds off things. Things were bad enough that Sam was still making them do school work during the day but not to be able to go outside was beginning to get to them.

“I feel like we’ve played this level 10 times already.” Cassie said

“We have. You kept getting killed at the hotel ledge.” Jack said

“Ughnn…this is frustrating.” Cassie said as she hit pause. “I need the sun. I grew up in the sun, I liked being outdoors all the time.”

“Glad to know being a teenager on Earth hasn’t changed you all that much.” Jack said

“Still I miss my village.” Cassie said sadly

Jack looked at her, “I know. Look on the bright side, you don’t have Nirrti running experiments on you anymore.”

“At the expense of my parents and every person from my planet.” Cassie said but then smiled, “Enough of the past. What about the future?”

“Future huh? From what I hear that might be even more depressing.” Jack said

“And all because your people couldn’t resist walking through that puddle.” Cassie said

“Hey, now see…that’s just wrong. Curiosity is human nature.” Jack said

“Well here’s something I’m curious about. You have all the memories of the older Jack right? Isn’t that a little weird?”

“What’d you mean?” Jack asked

“I mean you’ve got a 50 year old mind in a 17 year old body…and didn’t Cindy Beaumont just ask you out?”

“Number 1, I was 47. Not 50.” Jack said with an accusing stare that had Cassie smiling, “Number 1, yes she did.”

“So…what? You’re just going to take her out to the movies?”

“Why not?” Jack said

“Jack, it’s…I don’t know what it is.” Cassie said

“Look, the other me is 47. I’m a teenager created by an Asgard 2 years ago. My life is completely different from his from the moment he dropped me off at school. I’m a new person now.” Jack said

“Well, no seducing her.” Cassie said

“Oh like I would.” Cassie stared at him, “Okay, maybe I would but not on the first date.”

“Ug, god. Why can’t the Trust just leave us alone?” Cassie said as she rolled onto her back on the sofa

“Because we’re superior to everyone on the planet.” Jack said with a smile

“You like that don’t you?” Cassie said

“Hey, it’s not my fault I was born advanced.” Jack said

“I’m certainly regretting it right now.” Cassie said

“This from the person who moved chess pieces around with her mind.”

“Not any more I can’t.”

“Maybe your kids might be able to one day.”

“Yeah right. There isn’t anyone else like me, anyone on Earth I have kids with wont be even close to a Hok’taur. Well, except the people with the Ancient gene but what are the odd of finding someone like that.”

“Uh…” Jack said as he raised his hand, “Besides it’s not like we’re rare. Most people we found with the gene are military or scientists that now live on Atlantis, but I’m sure there are tons of guys out there who’ve got at least one parent with the gene.”

“Jack, I’m not going to hook up with a guy just to have kids with psychic powers.” Cassie said, “Besides, I haven’t even graduated high school yet. Give me a few years.”

“Yeah.” Jack said, “But I still have a bad feeling about the Trust.”

“That they wont leave us alone? I know, I’ve had the same feeling. We’re never going to be allowed out of this mountain.” Cassie said

“So much for my date with Cindy. What about you and what’s his face? Dominic?” Jack asked

“Oh please that was over months ago.” Cassie said

“Really? I thought you two, you know. I mean that first kiss had lights exploding.” Jack said

“That was Nirrti’s retrovirus switching on in me.” Cassie said, “Dominic ended up being a jerk.”

“Yeah?”

“Yeah. Apparently after the lights exploded and I passed out he was a little freaked out. I can’t blame him for that but instead of just breaking up with me he started seeing Jordan Blake while he was dating me.”

“If he was freaked out why didn’t he just split?”

“I don’t know.” Cassie said, “Maybe a little curious as well. Every so often he would ask about it.”

“Power surge at the same minute as the moment didn’t fly with him?” Jack asked

“No. At least he didn’t spread it around that I’m a freak.” Cassie said

“You’re not a freak. Hell I’m more of a freak than that.” Jack said

“Thanks.” Cassie said, “But it still doesn’t help.”

“Okay, let’s see…you’re hot with a killer body and Dominic’s an idiot.” Jack said

“Oh really? You’re not so half bad yourself.” Cassie said

“Yeah well being in the military leaves you doing a ton of exercises…” he paused and looked at her, “Did things just get weird between us?”

“I think so.” Cassie said

Jack immediately stood up and moved to the other side of the room, “Okay. This is new.”

“Yeah.” Cassie said, “Different subject?”

“Yes, different subject.” Jack said

“So same places to go to school?” Cassie said, “No, drawing a blank.”

“The trust is everywhere on Earth. We could hide for a little while but they’d find us.” Jack said

“So another planet? Most are still low tech compared to Earth and the high tech ones wouldn’t exactly take us in. The Ori are going everywhere and people know it was Earth that let them know where to find this galaxy.” Cassie said, “Maybe the Asgard would give us a place.”

“No, Sam told me what their food is like…I’m not even going to go there. Still makes me feel a little queasy.” Jack said, “But I like the other galaxy idea.”

“Oh, oh…Atlantis. I gotta say I really wanted to visit that place at some point. Think about it, the two of us in the place built by the Ancients. What better place for us to learn?” Cassie said

“Cassandra…well, you’re right.” Jack said

“I usually am.” Cassie said

“Not in maths.”

“I suck at maths, okay. It’s not my strongest subject. Compared to computer studies for you.”

“Oh come on, that’s a low blow. You know me and computers, if it’s not writing a report they just done want to work with me. The only other time it worked was when I…okay the other O’Neill was under the influence of the Ancient Repository of Knowledge.”

“Yeah it was a low blow. Sorry. So, how do we convince General Landry to let us go…and Dr Weir for that matter.” Cassie asked. Jack smiled and sat back in his chair. “I know that look, what’s the plan?”

“Oh nothing.” Jack said

“Come on, tell me.” Cassie said

“Begging is really not you.” Jack said

“For crying out loud, would you just tell me?”

“Simple, aside from Colonel Shepherd and the other me I’m really the only one who can use Ancient tech without much effort.”

“So?”

“So, it’s the only place where there isn’t a Goa’uld for a few million light years.” Jack said

“Yeah but how do we convince a bunch of eggheads to take time out from Ancient research to teach us?” Cassie asked

“Simple, we’re advanced.” Jack said with a smile

“We go there for the same reason the Goa’uld want us.” Cassie said, “We let the expedition study us to find out just what makes us tick. Mind you, I don’t like the idea of being a lab rat.”

“We wont be. We just let them take some readings now and then while we get to try out some of the Ancient’s toys.” Jack said

“I like it. Still, I think we’re going to have to annoy the hell out of them to let us go.” Cassie said, “But it’s going to have to wait until the morning. The general is probably getting some sleep now. Which is a good idea for us.”

“Yeah I guess.” Jack said as he got up and headed to his bedroom door, “See you in the morning.”

“Night.” Cassie said as she headed off to bed herself.

Throne Room, Royal Palace, Antar, A Little Later

Max was escorted back into the throne room by Larek with everyone else walking behind. The closer he got to the throne the more he was adamant he wasn’t going to sit on it but as he turned to stand in front of it and look out over the great hall, several puddles of liquid metal rose up from the floor. The twisted and formed themselves into chairs, when they had settled several people came forward and took their places on them. Only one of left empty, Larek’s.

“Majesty, welcome home.” Larek said, “May I present the High Council of Antar.”

All of the councillors bowed their heads and Max turned to Larek, “Larek, what am I supposed to do here?”

“Be yourself.” Larek said

“Not helping.” Max said, “Ladies, gentlemen…it’s a pleasure to meet you and I hope to get to know you all better.”

On councillor stood up and moved to Max, “Majesty, I am Lord Vanash. We are gratified that your survival was accomplished. I’m sure you have interesting tales to tell of your stay on Earth. Your return was long seen as the end of Kivar’s reign and that was what has happened. However, we are curious about the people of Earth that are accompanying you.”

“Hey, Colonel Cameron Mitchell, SG-1. This is Colonel Carter, Dr Jackson, Teal’c and Vala.”

“And you brought our king back to us?”

“Actually he did that himself. He was able to open the Stargate and breach the shield around your empire.” Carter said

“That isn’t possible.”

“Eternal Blood.” Larek said, “Our king is has Eternal Blood. There is much that needs to be discussed on that subject. However, the galaxy has changed much since we were cut off.”

“Yes, we much lower the shield and rejoin the galaxy.” Another councillor said

“Oh I don’t think that’s a good idea right now.” Isabel said as she looked at Mitchell

“The Goa’uld are gone. There are a few out there but thanks to Teal’c here the Jaffa rebelled and now their empire is nothing more than a few of them trying to get their power back.” Mitchell said

“Really?”

“Unfortunately there’s another new bad on the horizon. They’re called the Ori, they are a branch of the Ancient that have ascended and convinced their home galaxy that they are gods. Right now their human followers are leading a crusade to convert our galaxy to their religion.” Carter said

“And if we don’t?”

“Then we die.” Daniel said

“We have received a copy of their religious texts.” Larek said

“We have?” Max asked

“It was transmitted into our shield grid by a ship of an unknown design.” Larek said

“We were kind of hoping you people had the technology to help us with them.” Mitchell said, “We have a couple of Furling ships that kicked ass on one ship but all our resources, our ships, an Asgard ship and a fleet of former Goa’uld ships couldn’t handle their four ships when they entered this galaxy through a super sized Stargate.”

“You have data on these ships?”

“We have our ships sensor logs, we can make them available to you all.” Carter said

“Our technology is advanced and our war ships could easily destroy a Goa’uld vessel but we would need to study those logs before knowing how effective they would be against these Ori.”

“Wait. You said you had Furling ships?” another councillor asked

“Yes, we found them a few days ago and belong to these four.” Michael said

“Excuse me but Furling ships respond to no-one but Furlings.”

Just then an aging man with a long grey beard walked into the room and the crowd of people gathered there instantly spaced themselves apart for him. Each of the councillors stood straight, it was as though this man commanded the respect of everyone in the room. The man moved over to Liz and gazed into her eyes as he rested the palm of his hand on her forehead.

“Larek?” Liz asked

“This is Jharo, guardian of the legacy, elder of the empire.” Larek said

“Elder?” Tess asked

“He’s over 300 years old. Chosen at birth for the role and raised by the elder before him. Only Max has more authority and power than he does. Kivar would have killed him if he had the courage to do so…or if he could find him.” Larek said

“300, how’d he manage that?” Michael asked

He never had a chance to get an answer as the man’s eyes opened and looked at the young woman before him. “She is Furling, the resurrection of her race as was foretold.” Jharo said

Everyone in the room took a step back but Larek raised his hand to stop them, “She is unlike other Furlings we have encountered, she is capable of controlling herself.”

“She is also bonded to our king.” Jharo said, “Each of the Royals has taken a Furling to bond with. As it was foretold.”

“What’s with this foretold stuff?” Alex asked

“When the Ancients brought us to this place they set out the future on sacred scrolls, scrolls that are kept by we Elders.” Jharo said, “It spoke of the time of fire.”

“The Ori are fire.” Daniel said, “That’s the cornerstone of the myths they set up.”

“Then now is the time of our people.” Jharo said

“Then we must rally our forces.” A councillor said

“We must do more.” Jharo said

“Like?” Max asked

“Unity. Our king and his family must reunite that which was separated.” Jharo said

“Elder, forgive me, but is it not written that the empire will fall and Antar will become dust in the void of space?” Larek asked

“It is, but our people will live on.” Jharo said as he walked over to Max and rested his hand on the object that was now around his neck. The Eye glowed slightly and he turned to his king, “You seek the orb, the weapon that will extinguish the flame. You must go, follow the path from the statues to the mountains of Asuri. Once there you will stand on your own and only one who is pure of spirit can wield the weapon.”

“Okay, how do I get it?” Max asked

“That is for you to discover.” Jharo said, “But your time is approaching, even now the fire is attempting to overcome the block on their gateway. You must return to Earth, only the Granolith can begin the unification but you must go to the Ancient City and beware the feeders who seek to come to this galaxy.”

“That would be the Wraith.” Carter said, “You want us to go to Atlantis?”

“You must begin the awakening. Only then can unity begin and only the power of Atlantis can allow you to use the weapon to its full capability. And now my time is done.” Jharo said

“What does that mean?” Mitchell asked. The old man smiled as he moved to the middle of the Council chairs, suddenly he fell to the floor and as everyone moved around him a sudden bright glow moved up. His body vanished and his clothes flattened against the floor as the mass of light moved up. Soon it passed through the roof and vanished. “What the hell was that?” he asked

“He ascended.” Daniel said

“Wait, how is that possible? I thought you had to be well down the evolutionary path for that?” Mitchell asked

“Which we’re still some many generations away from accomplishing.” Larek said

“Or be helped by an Ancient.” Daniel said

“Well the only one to do that is Oma Desala and she’s currently spending eternity fighting Anubis.” Mitchell said

“I guess she’s not alone in helping people do that.” Carter said

The Supergate…

In orbit of a black hole and drawing power from it to keep it open was the largest Stargate in existence. It allowed for the arrival of the four Ori ships that decimated the welcoming committee organised by SG-1. Only two remained now but the remaining two was more than enough to continue the cause as they awaited the arrival of the rest of their forces. Right now that arrival was delayed thanks to SG-1 and the Atlantis expedition working together to use a Stargate in the Pegasus galaxy to block the Supergate from reopening. However, right now one Ori ship as holding position before the shimmering open gate with a beam firing into the centre of the event horizon. It caused the wormhole to fluctuate and destabilise for a few moments but after a minute it was back to it’s usual.

On the bridge of the ship, Adria approached the window that looked out onto the gate before turning to the Prior. “Is there anything?”

“I’m afraid not Orici. The Ori have ensured that the great gate would remain open as long as they desired, we could not have anticipated that the followers of darkness here would learn to use that against us.”

“Discontinue the beam.” Adria said, the Prior nodded and the beam stopped. “The only way to accomplish our goal is to destroy the gate at it’s source.”

“But Orici, the possible locations…”

“They number in the thousands, millions even.” Adria said, “Unless you know where to look. The people of Earth only have access to one other galaxy and we have a Prior there already. We will have him arrange a search for the gate that blocks the passage of our armies.”

“I will send a signal to him at once Orici.” The Prior said

“Good. I will be in my quarters Prostrating. Do not disturb me.” Adria said as she left the room and headed to her room. She had no intention of actually spending her time in a meditation that served little purpose but she had to have the appearance of it. In reality she used her great power to commune with the Ori that fathered her and in turn the rest of the Ori.

Max’s Office, X-Ville, Sunrise The Next Morning

Max had woken up early, even early for her but she hadn’t gotten dressed. She stood at her desk with her back to the door wearing nothing but a tight black vest and matching underwear. She was looking over everything, construction work had tripled in order to prepare for their new arrivals and their little town was all but complete but she still had things to get done before the rest of the town woke up. Upstairs, Logan had woken up without her and headed down to find her. When he did he moved behind her and wrapped his arms around Max before kissing her ear.

“You need to learn the concept of sleeping in.” Logan said

“I’ve got work to do.” Max said as she leaned back against the heat of his body

“No you don’t. We’ve got all the time in the world.” Logan said as his hands slipped across the exposed skin of her belly and found her belly button.

“You just wanna get laid.” Max said with a whisper

“No.” Logan said, “I want to make you cum.” His hands slid down, Max practically arched her back against his as his fingers pushed under the waistband of her panties and kept heading south.

“God, Logan.” Max said as she felt his dick against her ass

“If I have to kill you to get you to relax then that’s what I’ll do.” Logan said into her ear softly as a smiled crossed her lips and her eyes closed.

“You just need to keep doing what you’re doing.” Max said in a breath before bounced up onto her tiptoes. Logan kissed around her neck and shoulders softly, completely oblivious to the rest of the world as Max let him have his way with her body.

“Oh please, do we really need to see that?” Alec said as he and Ellie stood in the doorway.

Logan quickly pulled his hand away and both he and Max turned quickly to face them. “ALEC! God, don’t you knock?” Max complained as she moved around the desk to her closet where she kept a spare pair of pants. Soon she pulled them on and fastened them up.

“He did, several times.” Ellie said, “Glad you two are enjoying yourselves.”

“Trying to.” Logan said, “Wait, what are you two doing back?”

“We’re back because it’s Mission Accomplished.” Alec said

Max looked at them, “Really?”

“Really. Manticore is nothing more than a little pile of ash.” Alec said

“Then it’s over. It’s really over.” Max said with a smile, she couldn’t help but grab Logan and kiss him hard.

When it was over it took a full minute for the feeling in Logan’s face to come back. Then he turned to the two other Transgenics, “You two need to bring good news more often.” He said

“Where are the kids?” Max asked

“They’ll be arriving in a few minutes. The SGC wanted to go over them and make sure they were all okay.” Ellie said, “But there is still the matter of the accelerated aging. None of us are clear of that…except for you.”

“We’ll fix that.” Max said, “What about the embryos?”

“They’re all safe.” Alec said, “But apparently someone has a different plan for them.”

“What are you talking about?” Logan asked

Ellie pulled out Sandeman’s cane from behind her, she had it tucked away in her belt but now tossed it to Max. “I met a man last night. Told me I had to deliver a message to you.”

“What as the message?” Max asked

“He said that I had to give that over to you to give to SG-1. Don’t know why but he wanted them to check it out. He also said that unless we have a lot of voluntary wombs, we wont be able to save all the embryos.”

“So what? We’re just supposed to keep them in cold storage?” Logan asked

“That’s not an option.” Max said, “And neither is letting them rot.”

“I know.” Ellie said

“We agree but this guy kept her alive by avoiding an explosion so I’m going to listen.” Alec said

“What did he say?” Max asked

“That there is a species on the verge of extinction because of a limited genetic pool. He wants us to hand the embryos over to them. From what he said, I think he’s meaning the Furlings.” Ellie said

Max and Logan looked at each other, “What, he didn’t realise that would mean? That would completely change our future. Most of us here wouldn’t be Transgenics, we’d be Furlings.”

“I know but alive is alive.” Alec said

“I’m not anywhere near making a decision like that.” Max said

“Figured you wouldn’t be.” Ellie said, “But all he said was to deliver the message, what we do is up to us.”

“Good, right.” Max said, “So, everything is okay with you two then? No injuries?”

“No we’re fine.” Alec said as he held Ellie’s hand

Max looked back and forth between them, “Okay, what’s going on?”

“Well…I’m pregnant.” Ellie said

“What?” Max and Logan asked together

“Normally I’d say congratulations but…eh…”

“Eh…what?” Ellie asked

“A Mini-Alec running around.” Max said

“Yeah that could be a problem.” Logan said

“Oh ha ha, very funny.” Alec said

“Seriously.” Max said, “Congrats you two. Now, why are you looking worried?”

“X5 plus X6, we don’t exactly know if that would cause any problems. Genetically I mean.” Alec said

“Oh right.” Max said

“Could it?” Logan asked

“No idea.” Max said

“Is there anyone you know that we can talk to?” Ellie asked

“Well if there’s anyone that knows about unusual pregnancies…” Max pondered, “They’ll be at the SGC. I’ll put a call in and get beamed there to show them the cane. If you want you can come with and get checked out. Even if there is no one there that can help they probably know who can.”

“Thanks Max.” Ellie said. Just then they all saw a blinding flash from outside. They looked out to see the arrival of their new additions and virtually everyone in the town came out to welcome their junior selves. There wasn’t a soul in the town that was absent from welcoming and they started to take the younger Transgenics under their wings. Max looked at her younger self, not a clone, not another version of herself from another X-series, it was her. Max stretched out her hand toward the girl and she took it.

“Thing are going to be strange for a while.” Logan said as he looked at them

“Since when were things not strange?” Ellie asked

The Stargate, Outside the Royal Palace, Antar, 08:00

Everyone had a fairly restful few hours sleep, although it was in the middle of the night on Antar their watches and their heads were still on Roswell time. It had them standing at the gate, ready to leave but thankfully with a much smaller crowd than earlier. Along with them were the 100 or so Asgard and members of other races who had been trapped in the empire for the last 60 years. Max had opened the gate, while the shield was still up his abilities allowed the wormhole to breach it.

“I guess its time.” Max said, “Everyone ready?”

“Yeah.” Michael said

“And you’re the one who would have don’t anything to leave Earth.” Maria said

“That was before you.” Michael said

“Majesty, you have just returned to us. We must protest this decision to return to Earth.” A noble said, all others were in agreement.

“Larek?” Max asked, hoping for a little help

“Don’t look at me, I want you to stay as well.” Larek said, “But you have lives there and the Elder did say that you had to return there.”

“I’ve sent a message through to General Landry, he’s calling Thor to let him know his people are coming home.” Mitchell said as he came over

“What about the other races?” Isabel asked

“I’m sure the Asgard would be happy to give them a lift back home.” Vala said

“Take all the time you want, we’ll see everyone through the gate and meet you on the other side.” Mitchell said as he and his team headed to the gate and led everyone through the opening.

“I’m really looking forward to my own bed. I feel like I haven’t seen Roswell in weeks.” Maria said

“Days, it’s only been a few days.” Kyle said

“A few days in which we travelled to a dead planet, woke up a ship made of organic technology, travelled back to Earth, came to Larek’s planet, came here, walked under a mountain range which has a hidden city, freed Antar, Kivar escaped and now we’re heading back.” Michael said

“Okay, so we did a lot.” Maria said, “Still seems like weeks.”

“How long before you all do return?” Larek asked

“I don’t know.” Max said, “But we’re not going to be strangers, we will be in touch.”

“Good. Oh, you might find this useful.” Larek said as he handed them a small red stone

“Thanks. What is it?” Max asked

“A communications unit, extremely long range. It’ll contact any similar unit anywhere in this galaxy. The council have decided to lower the shield for a few hours each day. It will let out sent out people to get an understanding on the changes out there. When it’s down the stone will turn blue and that means you can contact us.” Larek said

“Thank you. I could also speak to the SGC, maybe they could send a report on things that they know about.” Max said

“We’d appreciate that. But our ship crews could do with a little experience of travel out with the empire. Having them back out there would be good, and easier now that the Goa’uld aren’t at every corner.” Larek said

“You also have a slight problem. Unless my hearing is playing tricks on me, the Elder did say something about Antar being destroyed?” Tess said

“No you heard correctly. And him acknowledging that means that the Ancient’s plan for us is in the works.” Larek said

“Meaning?” Michael asked

“Meaning that we were never to touch those mountains until a specific time. That time is now. Obviously that city ship has a function.” Larek said

“Not much of one without power.” Maria said

“That’s why he’s going to plug this into it.” Isabel said as she pulled out the receiving crystal from her pocket and gave it to Larek.

Larek looked at her, “How did you get this?”

“I put in the code on the Granolith.” Isabel said

“You…you know the code? Only the heir to the throne ever knew the code, Vilandra never did which means you certainly shouldn’t know and Max has very few memories of his life as Zan.” Larek said

“I…well I had this dream and an Ancient told me.” Isabel said. Larek’s eyes opened wide and his wasn’t the only ones. All were speechless and looked to each other before looking back to Isabel. “What? What did I say?”

“To be Dreamwalked by an Ancient…well it’s considered to be an honour.” A noble said

“Really, how much of an honour?” Isabel asked

“Well if you weren’t already a princess you would have been taken to the Crystal Palace of Vora at the foot of the mountains where you would effectively be a princess under the guidance of the Elder and his chosen student with every Antarian hanging on your every word.” Larek said

“And now?” Isabel asked

“Now…you’ll just have every Antarian hanging on your every word.” Larek said

“I can live with that.” Isabel said with a smile

Alex leaned over and whispered in her ear, “Don’t let the ego get out of control.” He said before planting a light kiss on her shoulder

Max cleared his throat and looked at his sister’s boyfriend with a look that could kill a god. Alex and Isabel both simply smiled back at him. “Okay, I think we better get back home before regrettable things happen.” Max said

“Oh Max, that’ll be happening just as much back home. Even more.” Isabel said

“Should I kill him?” Michael asked

“No, no point. He’d just do that regenerating thing he does.” Max said as they gave their final goodbyes and stepped through the gate.

Briefing Room, Stargate Command, 5 Minutes Later

As everyone made their way into the briefing room after arriving back home, they saw Max sitting at the table with her feet up on it.

“Hey guys.” Max said

“Hey.” Max said as he paused for a second, “What are you doing here?”

“Stopped by to see SG-1.” Max said, “How have you guys been? Haven’t seen you in a while.”

“Yeah, things have been fine. We’ve been doing a stop of planet hopping.” Liz said

“So I hear.” The transgenic said

“What about you?” Isabel said

“I’ve been swamped with paperwork.” Max said

“That’s what you get for becoming the boss.” Michael said

“Although things have been interesting this morning.” Max said, “I now have my younger-self staying with me and Logan so now every time he calls out my name he gets two responses. It’s only been a few hours as well.”

“You’ll get used to it.” Maria said

“I will?” Max asked

“Yeah, weird stuff happens to us all the time.” Maria said

“There is something else I need to speak to you at some point, but that can wait a while. So what’s next for you guys?” Max asked

“We’re heading up to the Dolchoi before heading home, Sara and Dean need to speak to us.” Liz said as she heard the Dolchoi’s song in her head, “What about you?”

“I’ve got Ellie down in the infirmary getting checked out and I brought something for Colonel Carter to check out.” Max said

“Well, we’ll see you later then and stop by Roswell some time.” Max said as he felt the Furling vessel’s transport system start on their bodies and soon they vanished.

“So what did you bring me?” Carter asked

“A cane.” Max said

“A cane?” Mitchell asked

“Yes, Doctor McKay is down in your lab with it hooked up.” Landry said as he came in with Ellie.

“Hey, how are you?” Max asked

“I’m fine. Everything is okay as far as they can tell.” Ellie said

“Yeah?”

“Well they’d like to look at my results with a little more detail but yeah, I’m fine.” Ellie said

“I think I better head down and make sure Rodney isn’t messing up my lab. With your permission general.” Carter said as she headed out the door

“So how are things down in X-Ville?” Daniel asked

“Busy, even busier this morning.” Max said, “But we’re loving it. No one is hunting us, we’ve got lives that aren’t operating around being trained and we’re free to live how we want.”

“I’m glad.” Mitchell said

“Indeed. Such things are to be celebrated, they do not happen that often.” Teal’c said

“You sound like you got a little experience with it?” Max asked

“Jaffa recently shed the domination of those who portrayed themselves to be gods. We are now free after the great battle at Dakara.” Teal’c said

“Well here’s to the Jaffa then.” Max said, “Lets hope that no one tries to take it away from us.”

“So how did your mission go?” Landry asked

“Kivar got away sir, but Antar is free. We also found another Atlantis style structure under a mountain range at the city.” Mitchell said

“Really? In this galaxy?” Landry asked

“Its databanks were empty other than basic programming but it looked intact.” Daniel said

“Any chance of powering it up?” Landry asked

“The Antarians are looking into it General.” Mitchell said

“Good, I don’t suppose you had the chance to check to see if it’s armoury is fully loaded?”

“No sir, it wasn’t on our path. But my best guess is that it’s ready to be used, other than power of course.”

“What about the Ori? Are they willing to help us?” Landry asked

“There are indications sir, but they’ve got 60 years of galactic politics to catch up on.” Daniel said

“Right of course.”

“Speaking of galactic politics, where are the people we brought through the gate?” Vala asked

“Up on level 19. We’ve converted the storage room there into a barracks. We’ll make our guests as comfortable as possible until Thor arrives. He said he shouldn’t be more than an hour and a half.” Landry said

“That’s pretty slow for him, something up?” Mitchell asked

“He’s was transporting supplies to Hiemdal in another galaxy for his research.” Landry said, “He’ll be here ASAP.”

“Now if you’ll excuse me I have an appointment with the IOA.” Landry said

“Something wrong sir?”

“No, it’s just their usual ‘we’re giving you money and come when we call you and tell us what’s going on’ meetings.” Landry said

“Well try not to hurt them too badly general, we’ll be up in Carter’s lab finding out what’s new.” Mitchell said as they all headed out

“And Ellie and I will head back to X-Ville.” Max said, “Someone has to get her concerned boyfriend the good news.”

“Hmm…oh, yeah.” Ellie said, “God he must be freaking out right now.”

“Alec, no. If he was he wouldn’t let it show.” Max said

“He is a little too…controlled, no that’s the wrong word. He’s too playful for controlled.” Ellie said

“Apparently he’s not controlled when he’s with you.” Max said as they headed out the door and signalled for the Odyssey to beam them up and back down into her office.

Carter’s Lab…

“Alright Sam, what did the fair and severe butt kicking Max bring us today?” Mitchell said as the rest of the team came into the room

“Something that’s odd.” Carter said

“I’ve been going over this for the last hour. It’s not odd, it’s just not making any sense.” McKay said

“Shouldn’t you be back on Atlantis?” Mitchell said

“I was about to go through when this showed up.” McKay said

“So what is it?” Daniel said

“The cane is just an outer shell. If you didn’t look inside you’d never know that it wasn’t a cane.” Carter said, “We’ve found nearly 5 million microcircuits in the head alone with some sort of power source in the length of wood.”

“The technology is distinctly Ancient and if the emissions we’re picking up are what we think then this device is influencing time.” Rodney said

“Okay, how’s that possible?” Daniel said

“It’s really not out of the realm of possibility. We know the Asgard built a device that could slow time down so that’s almost frozen. This device appears to protect time. I’m theorising that if someone was to travel back from the future and change their personal history…say like they moved themselves from a hard upbringing into a good one, this device prevents the universe diverging into an alternate timeline. Instead, it blends both timelines together making both futures true.” Carter said

“Okay, even I know that can’t work. You’re saying that even though Max and the Transgenics came back in time to change our current fate, if this device is activated then that future still happens along with a better future if they made that possible.” Mitchell said, “Both can’t be real at the same time.”

“Well, it is only a preliminary analysis.” Carter said

“Perhaps it is possible.” Rodney said, “Look, when I was on Atlantis I found a terminal. The Ancients were experimenting with manipulations of an artificial pocket universe that they created. They were wondering if they could selectively manipulate time to produce predictable outcomes, perhaps identify what their choices would result in before they made them.”

“And?”

“Well if this device is hooked up, we might be able to select which parts of the original timeline meld into this one.” Rodney said

“If that is possible then theoretically if someone was killed then their alternate self could be brought in almost seamlessly as though nothing happened. Basically it means that with this device and that computer, a person from two quantum realities can exist in the same space at the same moment.” Carter said

“Well we’ve done the whole alternate reality bit, how does that help us?” Daniel asked

“Maybe it doesn’t help up, the cane was given to the Transgenics. Maybe it helps them.” Carter said

“I should get back to Atlantis and see if it is possible to combine the technologies.” Rodney said

“Right.” Carter said, “Thanks for all the help.”

“Any time.” Rodney said, “Will I be seeing you all anytime soon?”

“Maybe, and maybe soon. We were told last night that Atlantis is definitely on the list of vacation spots.” Mitchell said

Command Chamber, The Dolchoi, 08:20

“Oh he’s gorgeous.” Maria said as she wiggled her finger in front of Sara’s new baby. “You got a name yet?”

“No, not yet.” Dean said

“Wow, you guys work really fast. Go from human to Furling and in less time that it takes to change a light bulb you’re a dad.” Michael said

“He did come fast, but he’s not growing.” Sara said

“Yeah, he should look like he’s 18 months by now.” Liz said

“Actually he shouldn’t.” Dr Lam said as she came into the room, “I finished my tests, you’re son is fine.”

“No he’s not. He should be…” Sara said

“I know what you were expecting but he is okay. I checked the files on Furling biology your ship sent to me. When they created the virus to convert people to Furlings, the old ones enhanced the DNA to allow for rapid maturation before the chrysalis phase that results in their adulthood so that you could reproduce as quickly as possible.” Carolyn said, “But that wasn’t originally part of their normal lifecycle. According to the file there was rapid gestation but the cocoons were never used for the way in which you matured. Parts of his DNA has been reset to the original sequence. He’ll grow up at a rate comparable to humans.”

“I don’t understand. What could cause that?” Sara asked

“I did.” Dean said, “Because I’m his father?”

“Right. At least as far as I can tell. The Ancient Gene in your DNA is what caused the reset. Apparently it’s more than just allowing people to using Ancient technology.” Carolyn said

“What do you mean parts of his DNA has been reset?” Liz asked

“Well he’ll still have a stronger sex drive, an ability to appear both human and Furling at will since both of his parents can and he’ll still have the genetic memory in his DNA.” Lam said

“So he is okay? He will just look one year old when he is one.” Dean said

“Yes, and he wont use the chrysalis to skip his teenage years. He’ll experience life just like we do, like your ancestors did.”

Sara picked him up and cradled her son in her arms, “We’ll need dippers then.” She said as she looked at Dean

“Uh huh.” Dean said

Liz looked at them, “You guys are staying up here aren’t you?”

“It’s where we belong, not down on Earth.” Sara said

“Except for visits.” Dean said

“Right, except for visits.” Sara said, “We were both born down there so we do have a connection to it.”

“You’re not seriously going to spend your lives in a space ship are you?” Max asked

“They were designed for it. And I promised them they’d never be alone again.” Sara said

“Besides, we’re Furlings now. It’s not like we have a homeworld…that isn’t saturated with radiation.” Dean said

“Well I suppose there could be worse decisions but you can live down there if you want.” Max said

“We know, but we want to be here. Besides, we’ve got one incredible babysitter.” Sara said as she looked around at the ship

They all smiled, “Yes you do.” Kyle said

“With 8 volunteers ready to go.” Isabel said

“Say what now?” Michael asked before Maria looked at him, “Hmm, yes. 8 volunteers.”

“You guys heading back down soon?” Dean asked

“In a while, I don’t know about all of you but I need a shower before we go back down.” Alex said

“Yeah, I could use one.” Liz said

“The ship has showers?” Isabel asked

“Kind of.” Maria said

Alex’s Quarters, Upper Level of the Dolchoi, 09:30

Like Maria said, it wasn’t exactly a shower, at least in the sense that it wasn’t using water. The chamber directly next to Alex’s bedroom on the ship was perfectly spherical and as Alex stood in the middle of it, a wave of yellow energy that flowed like water moved up from the floor. It filled the chamber, embracing Alex and breaking apart every molecule of grime from his body. The feeling was warm, luxurious and almost like a deep massage. The fluidic energy caressed him as stood, his hair blowing up like gentle breeze was moving over him. There wasn’t so much as the smallest dot on his skin that wasn’t cleansed.

As he rested in the chamber, the energy even penetrating him to make him more alert, the door opened briefly to welcome Isabel inside. She was wearing nothing but red bra and panties as she walked in and moved up behind Alex. Alex smiled, though his back was to her he could feel her presence. Besides, a certain singing voice from the ship told him she was coming to her. Every molecule in her being called to his and as Isabel approached him she wrapped her arms around him, pressed herself against his back and let her hands wander over his chest.

“Does Max know where you are?” Alex asked

“Let’s not think about my overly protective brother. I heard a voice singing in my head, I didn’t understand it but I’m pretty sure she was telling me that you and I should spend more time together in bed.” Isabel said

“Funny, I heard the same thing.” Alex said as he turned around in her arms and faced her. Gently his hands caressed her lower back as they looked into each other’s eyes. “You do know that your supposed to be naked in here…actually your supposed to be naked anywhere in this ship but you’re not a Furling so…”

“Well where’s the fun in that? This way, you get to undress me. At least a little.” Isabel said

Alex smiled as he brought a hand up to her face, his fingers gently brushed through her silken blonde hair as he pulled her face in for a soft yet passionate kiss. Their bodies pressed together, legs rubbing against each other as they bathed in the yellow light. Their hands ran over each other’s bodies, slowly Alex brought his hands up her back and teased her skin with the tips of his fingers until he reached her bra. He fumbled with the catch for a moment but soon the silk garment was loosened, his hands came around her shoulders and moved them down to glide her bra off. With her chest exposed his hands moved over her breasts in light circles, teasing his way over the generous mounds of flesh until he reached her nipples.

Slowly Alex started to kiss his way down her enticing body, he licked and sucked on her nipples for long minutes that sparked sensations that had Isabel’s head tilted back and gasping for air before he continued heading down to her belly. He kissed her belly button as he settled himself onto his knees before her. With a smile on his lips and a glint in his eye, Alex took hold of her panties. Isabel looked at him, they never broke eye contact as he slowly pulled her underwear down her legs. When he had them down at her ankles Isabel lifted one leg and then the other to let Alex remove them completely. Isabel then joined Alex by kneeling down and facing him, their bodies were inches apart as the energy swirled around them.

Her body virtually glowed in the light, she was purely radiant to his eyes and together they reached out to lock their fingers together. Slowly the two of them came together and kissed, their mouths were wide open as they let their tongues duel on another. Isabel pressed her body against her lover’s, she wanted him to feel the heat of her and he certainly was. Their fingers unlocked and slowly they started to caress each other, Isabel’s hand drifted lower and lower until she was gently brushing against his dick. Isabel wanted it, she wanted him more than anything. The way his cock was growing harder by the second drew her attention and she reached out to caress his aching dick. Isabel’s feathery touch was maddening and it took all of Alex’s self control to keep from losing his load then and there. He tried to keep still and not disturb her as her fingertips explored the head and then the shaft before she moved down to his balls but it was impossible to keep from writhing; her touch was so the most incredible thing he’d ever know. His eyes fluttered shut as he tilted his head back, he groaned with pleasure and ran his fingers through his hair. Once more their eyes locked and Alex saw pure primal hunger in her eyes. She parted from him, just a little to giver herself enough room before she bent over. Isabel licked her lips and lowered her mouth over his massive erection.

Alex’s groan rumbled up from deep inside him as Isabel’s lips and tongue bathed his throbbing cock. She took him as deep in her throat as she could and held him there to torture him just a little. Isabel played her tongue along the little ridge of flesh connecting the head to the shaft and he was going insane. Soon her hands joined the actions of her mouth. He enjoyed it when she stroked his balls and her stroking hands got him quivering. She liked the feel of Alex’s cock in her mouth; it was so smooth and hard. As Alex gently pumped his hips forward, forcing his dick deeper into her mouth, Isabel bobbed her head back and forth in time to the movement of his hips. The more Alex moaned the more Isabel wanted to make him moan louder. She probed his cock with her mouth and loved driving Alex wild every time she touched moved over his length. Soon she had a steady rhythm going and the lovers worked together, Isabel certainly didn’t need any reminding what to do to get Alex off easily.

“Oh…fffffuck Isabel, oh that’s good.” Alex gasped, scraping his fingers over the hard fleshy floor of the ship. He had to brace himself, his body was tensing up and with Isabel’s every lick there was white-hot fire shooting through his veins. His toes were starting to curl back and he was pumping his hips to meet the downward stroke of her mouth. “Isabel...oh god! You’d better...oh…I’m going to cum!” he strained out.

With a gasp he came hard, his cock erupting furiously in her mouth. She eagerly swallowed every drop and as Alex’s cock slipped out of her mouth she gently kissed the tip. All that her oral talents had served to do was stoke the fires in Alex, his body was never more desperate to have sex with her but he kept those primal desires in check so that he made sure she was thoroughly pleasured and that he didn’t get her pregnant. Alex opened his eyes and he watched as Isabel lapped the cum from his hard rod. Her eyes were closed and her hair was plastered to her sweaty face. Isabel looked at him, his rod pulsed in her grasp and Isabel massaged it as she licked her lips and revelled in his taste. She couldn’t get enough of it and wanted another go but right now she had another use for his cock that was crying out to happen as soon as possible.

“Oh god that was…” he groaned. Alex brought her head back up so that it was level with his and kissed her again. He leaned forward, guiding Isabel back until she was laying back on the floor under him. For a moment, all Alex did was look at her with an expression of wonderment and love on his face. “You are so beautiful.”

“Charmer.” Isabel said with a smile that was as radiant as their bodies. Alex smiled and stared running his fingers through Isabel’s hair then brushing her cheek. He began placing tiny kisses on her lips; he lingered over her mouth before he slowly nibbled his way up her jaw to her ears where he chewed on her lobes. Next he moved onto her throat, his gently kisses drew a contented sigh from Isabel’s lips. He felt her body melt under his touch and she loved it. His lips and tongue glided over her skin, moving over her collarbone and down to the swell of her breasts. Alex watched as Isabel’s nipples hardened and he couldn’t help but lower her head and suck a nipple into his mouth once more.

“Alex....” Isabel whimpered

Slowly his hands and lips wandered over her. He sat back and drew his hands down her legs and caressed every luxurious inch of them. He pressed his cheek against the smooth skin and nuzzled his way up the outside of one leg and then the other. His hands wandered up the insides of her legs and then came his mouth; they trailed up the sensitive flesh. Her body trembled whenever he touched the soft, white flesh. Her face was flushed and almost glowing with her excitement. Isabel’s hands wandered from her face to her hair and her body writhed with the fire that Alex was building with each touch. Her breasts heaved with her heavy breathing; her lower body undulated with slow, sensual movements that enticed Alex even more.

Alex’s cock was at full stand, eager and ready to enter his lover’s pussy as he gazed on Isabel’s naked body. His hands were steady; the mating instincts of a billion generations of Furlings and humans were in him and guided his actions, actions that took the form of his caress of her breasts. His finger circled the hard nipple and he gave each a gentle pinch. His hands were already moving down her body, smoothing over the flat of her stomach and over the curves of her hips. His fingers trailed down to the apex of her legs and slowly trailed the outer lines of her pussy. That was when Alex leaned over Isabel, kissed her quickly on the lips and then lowered his mouth to her breast.

Isabel’s gave off a surprised squeak of bliss as his mouth met the pliant mound of her breast. His tongue sent a jolt of electricity through her and her body lifted off the floor. Isabel was almost delirious as Alex’s tongue lapped at her nipple. A fire storm raged through her body as his teeth nipped at the hardened flesh and then he used his hands to play the other. Isabel’s hips bucked against his searching for relief, the warmth of his body against hers was incredible. Alex pulled back slightly so that Isabel was unable to touch him; the nearness of her pussy to his cock was almost too much to ignore. Alex abandoned her right breast with a lick and kissed his way down her stomach, he nibbled and licked at her belly button. He loved the way her abdomen moved under his hands and mouth. Isabel was quivering with her desires. It seemed that every kiss and lick had her moaning and writhing more and more against him.

“Hmmm…oh god yes…you’re so good at this.” Isabel laughed

Alex stroked the fleshy lips then dipped into their folds. He probed gently until he found her clit and it had Isabel arching her back. He barely brushed the little knob when Isabel gave her reaction and emitted a sharp gasp. He slipped his finger inside and the muscles of her pussy contracted around his digit. As he moved to pull his finger out, Isabel emitted a moan and Alex did it again just to hear that response again. He slid his finger back and forth in Isabel’s opening and then glanced up at her to watch as she was going insane. Isabel’s eyes were closed tightly and her body was beginning to glisten with a fine sheen of sweat. Her breasts heave up and down with her heavy breathing and the more he moved his finger the more she moved. When he stopped moving his finger, her body continued to work itself on his finger. Alex smiled seductively watching it all.

Alex couldn’t take any more, he needed to be with his mate, to be inside her and let their bodies seek pleasure from each other. He moved up, kissing his way until he was fully over her, between her legs and gazing into her eyes. Isabel pressed herself more tightly against Alex, her hips thrusting against the length of his cock. She could feel it close to her, so very teasingly close. Her pussy was eagerly seeking for the head of his organ in an effort to get it inside, to make them one being. It was more than either of them could take, but they were going to. They swore it to themselves. Wrapping his arms around Isabel, both rolled over playfully again and again. They kissed and soon Isabel was back under him, Alex eased the tip of his cock into her pussy. Isabel gasped in blissful amazement and opened her eyes as she felt herself being stretched open. She glanced down to see the head of Alex’s cock disappear between her legs. Alex took her hand in his and kissed each of her fingers. With a soft moan, Isabel’s head fell back and it became a deep groan as Alex eased his shaft a little further into her. Alex reached down and held Isabel’s hips and tried not to lose himself in the haze of passion that was raging through his senses. The feel of her pussy was incredible around his cock, much more than her mouth had been and Alex felt he was where he should be as he penetrated further into her depths. Alex continued his forward thrusts, gently but firmly until he was sheathed to the hilt.

“Urrrrhhhhh…hmmm…ughhh…ooooh man.” he groaned, nearly collapsing on top of Isabel. Every inch of his cock was wrapped up within her and bathed in her warm juices. Isabel simply lay there with her lip trembling as her body adapting to having her lover back inside her, she could believe how much she enjoyed him and knew that she would eagerly welcoming him back into her again and again and again until their bodies simply couldn’t have sex anymore. The quivering walls of Isabel’s pussy fit his cock like a glove and the pressure her muscles put on him was unparalleled. As Alex moved over her, she let out a series of gentle moons and Alex was as feeling incredible as she was.

He kissed her softly and with his tongue sliding over the inside of her mouth. His tongue probed her mouth, seeking out her tongue and engaging it in a duel of love. With his mouth engaged, his hands came up to caress her face and wandered down to her sensitive breasts. Alex smiled as Isabel ran her fingers through his hair. Soon he resumed playing with her breasts and stroking her quivering abdomen as he trust his dick into the welcoming depths of his lover. He could feel the changes in Isabel’s body. She was getting wetter; the grip on his engulfed cock was tightening and relaxing over and over again. When Isabel moaned, Alex heard the best sound in the world as each one was filled with delight. Isabel soon began to respond to what was happening to her body by thrusting against his hips, slowly working herself on his cock. Her body began to move, seeking satisfaction from her lover’s body. Isabel felt full but in no way was she even close to her climax. The hardness within her was making her feel unbelievably good but she wanted more and more, she wanted Alex to make her cry out her joy that he was making her feel. With a whimper she moved her hips around in circles, hoping to make him meet her intense and feverish desires.

“Ughnnnn…god…fuck me Alex…ughnnn yes…yesssss…” she moaned

Feeling Isabel working herself on his rod, Alex started to move faster and harder until he was plunging his cock into her rapidly. He moved his hips, easing his cock in and out over and over again, making her moan louder with each downward stroke. He trembled with the exquisite sensation. Isabel was thrusting against him with more enthusiasm now and matched her thrusts with great delight. He tried to continue playing with her breasts but he couldn’t concentrate on anything but feeling her body wrapped around his. Each caressed the other but Isabel had the extra advantage of being able to use her feet to caress the backs of Alex’s legs. He settled for grabbing a hold of Isabel’s hips. Isabel moved more frantically, her muscles tensed and her moans became into grunts for more.

“Ughnnnn…YESS….UGHNNNN…ALEX….UGHNNNN…UGHNNNNNN!” Isabel moaned

“So good baby…YESSS…AGHNHHHH…GODDDDD…UGHNNNNN…” Alex grunted in response.

The lovers moaned over and over again, it was sweet music to each other’s ears. Isabel was very close and getting closer with Alex right there with her. Isabel had reached down to finger her clit and sent her into overdrive. Alex couldn’t believe that she was gripping him so tightly. It was as if Isabel’s muscles were trying to drain his seed out of him and as a Furling he would willingly give every drop to her to continue his race, but that was for another time. They were thrashing together, their bodies moving wildly but never broke their perfect rhythm. Isabel’s body lashed up wildly and she cried out with primal screams again and again.

“YESSS…YESSSSSSS…YESSSSSS…YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!”

“Gnnnnn…UGHNNNNNN…YESSSSSSSSS…FUCCCCCCKKKKKKK!” Alex roared.Every time her body shivered, Alex felt it through his cock. Alex pumped her harder, his hands moved from Isabel’s breasts to her clit. They both kept going and her bucking became wilder, her hip thrusts more frantic just like Alex’s. He felt a tightening in his own body, felt the fire surging forward.

“YESS…OH GOD YESS…ISABEL…SO GOOD ISABEL, DON’T STOP!” Alex cried out

“UGHHNNNNN…UGHNNNNNNN…YEAHHHH…OH YEAH…FUCKKKK!” Isabel moaned

“OH YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!”

Isabel thrust herself hard against him as yet another fiery spasm raced through her body. Her orgasm hit and Isabel’s head slashed back, for a split second they both started rutting even harder. In that moment they came together and shouted their completion as his body erupted his pleasure and his semen into her willing body. She was more than certainly willing but Alex ensured his seed was inactive and wouldn’t fulfil its purpose. The two collapsed, exhausted and utterly satisfied. They held each other, breathing together as their foreheads rested against one another. Neither was letting the other go, not yet and not anytime soon. Eventually Alex’s dick became limp and slipped out of Isabel as he rolled off her to lay next to her. She instantly rolled over and rested her head on his chest.

“That was amazing.” Isabel said

“You were amazing.” Alex said before he lifted her chin and kissed her again

Living Room, Parker Residence, Roswell, Noon

It didn’t take long for everyone to look decent and return to their homes. They all decided to come down in Liz’s place, separating from there wouldn’t look that odd and they still had the chance of spending time together before going their separate ways for their usual lives. With a shimmer of light they all arrived in the Parker’s living room.

“I could just kill for a burger.” Alex said as he reached the door to open it for everyone, when he turned he instantly lost his smile. They all turned and looked to the kitchen area where they saw their parents standing there, all were early from their vacation. Diane had been holding a cup of coffee, the contents of which was currently pouring onto the floor as they simply stared at them with the mug hanging loosely in her fingers. The only one who wasn’t shocked was Valenti but his teeth were grinding together to prevent him from saying the wrong thing. The teenagers and parents stared at each other, no one knew what to say but obviously their parents hadn’t missed how they arrived.

“Woops.” Maria said

To Be Continued…

Chapter 14

Living Room, Parker Residence…

The group teenagers had appeared out of nowhere, their parents had arrived home early and saw it happen. Now all were frozen as they stood and stared at each other. There was no way they were going to get around this and as each of the teens fear overwhelming concern from themselves and each other, they knew their little secret was about to be out. It was time to fess up and right now all they could hope for was an outcome where they’d be not be looking for a new place to live.

Jeff raised his hand, his eyes were wide open with disbelief, “You all just…just…”

“Beamed in.” Alex said

“How?” his father asked, “It’s…impossible.”

“Actually, not really.” Max said as he looked at the sheriff

“I think we all better sit down for this.” Jim said as he stepped forward, and they did so.

“What just happened?” Philip asked

Max looked to his sister and she nodded while Liz took his hand as a reassuring gesture. “I am not, well neither is Isabel, Michael and Tess, exactly from around here. There really is no other way to say it but to say it…we’re aliens.” He said

“I…eh…what?” Jeff asked

“Aliens. From the planet Antar. We crashed here in the 40s. It actually happened and there was a cover up.” Max said. He could see his parents; all their parents were speechless so he continued. “We were kept in incubation pods where we grew until we looked 5 and then we came out…and you found us.”

“Eventually we all found each other.” Isabel said

“You, you four know about this?” Nancy asked

“Yes.” Liz said, “And it doesn’t matter to us.”

“How can you say that?” Jeff asked his daughter

“Because a little while ago I was working downstairs when a stray bullet it me. I almost died, but Max brought me back.” Liz said

“Add to that the whole soul mate thing they’ve got going and their inseparable…well mostly. Those two have caused us more headaches than anything else.” Michael said

“Gee, thanks.” Liz said

“This is unbelievable.” Amy said and looked at her daughter, “You’re actually dating an…an…”

“The word is alien mom, it’s not bad.” Maria said

“So you know where you’re from. Anything else?” Diane asked

“Uh…yeah.” Max said

“They’re going to find out anyway Max, might as well be now.” Tess said

“Tell us what?” Philip asked

“On Antar I was called Zan…King Zan.” Max said only to receive wide eyes staring back at him

“Princess Vilandra.” Isabel said

“General Rath for me.” Michael said

“And once upon a time I was Ava, daughter of one of the ruling nobles of Antar.” Tess said

“We were killed by a…well let’s just say politics suck wherever you go.” Michael said, “We were saved and brought here so that one day we could go back and save Antar. Which we did but Kivar got away…oh he’s the bad guy.”

“Wait…how did you save another planet?” Jim asked

“Well there’s kind of a reason we wanted you all out of town. For the past couple of days…we’ve been doing a spot of planet hopping.” Alex said with a smile

“Yeah, first we went to a planet called Furl’i. It’s all dark, gloomy and well…it’s deader than a graveyard.” Maria said

“Maria.” Liz said

“Yeah?”

“It is a graveyard.” Liz said

“Yeah…right. Sorry.” Maria said, “But then we found a couple of space ships that are about a quarter of the size of San Diego, after that they brought us home and then we went to Antar.”

“Okay, that’s it. I’ve had enough.” Amy said as she stood up and marched to the door, “Maria, come with me now. Don’t try to call her again.” She said to Michael said she opened the door.

Amy only got it open a crack before a mass of tendrils went flying to the door and pushed it closed before locking it and removed the key. The tendrils moved back and Amy followed them right back to her daughter’s arm. “Story isn’t over yet mom.”

“Oh Jesus.” Amy said

“Just how many more aliens are here?” Jeff asked, he wasn’t expecting his own daughter’s hand to be raised but up her hand went along with Kyle’s, Alex’s and Maria’s.

“Now wait a minute, I know for a fact you aren’t an…” Nancy started to say

“What did you do to my daughter?” Amy asked

“Nothing.” Liz said, “This was completely unrelated.”

“How?” Diane asked

“Remember my accident at grandma’s archaeological dig? I fell into a cave where there was a virus I suppose is the only way to describe it. It was left by a much older race of aliens that were extinct. It transformed me into one of their race. A Furling. Then there was that car accident outside. Bits of my changed DNA got into the other three and we all got changed. If it wasn’t for our relationships with Max, Isabel, Tess and Michael we’d be out there causing the end of human civilisation but we’re not and we’re still us.” Liz said. She told them everything, about the ancient race that she now was apart of and what they did to ensure their species continued.

“My daughter is an alien.” Amy said

“A fun loving alien who is still your daughter. I’m just a little more than I was before.” Maria said

Amy slumped back down into a chair and looked to her fellow parents, “Is anyone else having…issues?”

“Yes.” They all said

“Bad issues?” Liz asked

“Confused issues.” Philip said

“I don’t know what to think.” Charles said, “You’ve just told us that you’re all aliens, I don’t know if I can understand all this.”

“Perhaps there is a way we can help you understand it.” Max said as he looked at Liz. She smiled.

“What?” Nancy asked. Liz looked up, in her mind she felt the singing of the ships in distant orbit and she spoke to them. Within moments everyone was surrounded with a light and then vanished leaving the room empty.

Main Elevator, Sub-Level 23, Stargate Command, 12:15

General Landry was walking the base on the way to inspect their science department’s latest work when he came out of the elevator. When he did so he was greeted with the wide, teeth bearing grins of two teenagers.

“Oh this can’t be good.” Landry said

“General, we’ve had an idea.” Jack said

“A very, very good idea.” Cassandra said

“Definitely not good.” Landry said, “Okay, I’ll bite.”

“Well, we can’t stay here and we can’t go back out there without the Trust trying to grab us so…” Jack said

“So?”

“The only real safe place for us would be Atlantis.” Cassie said

“No.” Landry said

“But General please.” Cassie said

“Atlantis is a highly classified secret known only to a handful of governments now involved with the Stargate project. You aren’t even supposed to know.” Landry said

“General, please, I was created during the search for the Lost City. I know everything there is to know about it…sort of.” Jack said

“Jack, you were created before the other you accessed the second repository of Ancient knowledge. You don’t know it all.” Landry said

“That’s why I said sort of but you really think we wouldn’t find out that the Ancients built Atlantis? Come on General, it’s gotta be the only safe place for us.”

“If you don’t mind life sucking aliens.” Landry said

“Say what now?” Cassie asked

“Ah see, you haven’t thought this through. In Pegasus there is a race of aliens called Wraith who survive by feeding on human life energy. In a matter of minutes you’d look like a senior citizen and then drop dead.” Landry said

“Still probably better than being dissected by a snake.” Jack said

“Yeah, see, that’s a good reason to go right there.” Cassie said, “Please…please, please, please, please.”

“Ah.” Landry said stopping them, “Don’t try to annoy me into saying yes. I lived with my daughter for a very long time when I wasn’t on assignment, she could be a thousand times more annoying than you two could ever be.”

“HEY!” Carolyn said as she came up to them

“Sorry.” Landry said to his daughter, “You need to speak to me?”

“Yes, we have a situation.” Dr Lam said

“Okay, let’s walk.” Landry said, “You two, I’m sure Sam has enough schoolwork for you to be getting on with.” He said and then walked away

“Okay, this calls for Plan B.” Jack said

“We have a Plan B?” Cassie asked

“Of course, Plan A never works.” Jack said

“And Plan B is?”

“Him.” Jack said as he pointed to a man coming out of the office of the liaison to the IOA, “Mr Woolsey…we need to talk.”

Down the hall Landry was still talking with his daughter, “So what’s up?”

“It’s the Transgenics general, as you know I’ve been looking into Sandeman’s work on the Progeria condition.” Lam said

“Yes, weirdest thing I’ve ever heard of. Rapid aging…anyway, what’s up?”

“Sandeman had a theoretical formula for a serum in his computer. Actually it’s more advanced than anything else he’s done but his missing components were pure samples of DNA from the Antarians. They were the basis for the Transgenics to begin with.” Lam said

“Good, hand it over to Area 51 and have them start churning the stuff out.” Landry said

“It’s not that simple as that. The serum is incredibly complex, we can cure the Progeria with it but there is no way we could produce enough for the entire Transgenic population.” Carolyn said

“How many could we treat?” Landry asked

“50 to 55% within the next 5 years. It’ll take at least 5 months to synthesis one treatment and that’s using the advanced medical technologies we’ve been able to acquire.” Carolyn said, “Most wont live that long. The Progeria comes on rapidly without any warning at random times.”

“What about Max Evans healing ability?” Landry asked

“I’m not sure but from what I understand it can correct most things wrong with the body but not natural conditions, the aging may be premature but technically it is still natural.” Carolyn said

“What about the other Max, she doesn’t have any sign of Progeria?”

“Her DNA is unique. Even if we understood it I doubt we’d be able to replicate it in the others.”

“So basically I have to go tell Max that half her people is going to die and there’s nothing we can do about it?”

“I’m afraid so. Unless…”

“Unless?”

“Well, my calculations took into account the total number of Transgenics that there would be by the end of the year.”

“And? What else would you use?” Landry asked

“The current number of Transgenics as of this morning.” Carolyn said, “By the end of this year, if Max and the others find surrogate mothers of the embryos they have then their current population will double.”

“You want me to tell them that for them to live they have to keep their embryos on ice. That isn’t going to fly.”

“I wish I had better news.”

“Me too.” Landry said, “Alright, I’ll speak to her personally. Bad news always has to be done face to face. Is there nothing else we can do?”

“Not with our current level of technology.” Carolyn said, “But I’ll keep looking into it. Oh hey, what did the two terrors want?”

“They want to go to Atlantis.”

“Hm, who doesn’t?” Carolyn said, “But in their case that’s probably a smart move. It’s safe from the Goa’uld and Jack is the only other one with a gene as advanced as Colonel Shepherd and General O’Neill. Could probably make better use of him there than here anyway.”

“There’s a point.” Landry said as his daughter walked away back to the infirmary while he returned to his duties.

Teyla’s Quarters, Atlantis, Pegasus Galaxy, 13:00

Teyla was on her bed stretching, one leg out in front and another pointed out behind her. It was her usual routine before going to bed or beginning her exercises. This afternoon she was scheduled to beat the crap out of John once more during their sparring session but soon came the chime from her door.

“Enter.” She said, the door opened and John was on the other side, “John. Trying to postpone again?”

“No.” Shepherd said solemnly

“What’s wrong?” Teyla said as she brought her legs around placed them over the edge of the bed.

“We’ve tracked the Hive ships responsible for the cullings you reported. They’ve wiped out 30 more planets in the last few days…including the Genii homeworld 3 hours ago. Somehow they found out about their underground bunker cities and took everyone.” John said

“How is this possible? Why now? They’ve been feeding on countless worlds for thousands of years and all of a sudden they decide to wipe us out.” Teyla said

“I wish I had an answer.” John said as he sat on the bed next to her, “But something’s gotten to them. Maybe it’s the lack of humans to be food for them that causing them to stockpile or maybe their just trying to keep the other hives short of supplies. I don’t know.”

“The Ancestors would know. Unfortunately none of them are around.” Teyla said

“One is. Chaya.”

“John the Ascended are forbidden from helping us, if she tells us this she may have to endure more punishment than she already is.” Teyla said

“Well maybe she doesn’t have to tell us, maybe she could just nudge us in the right direction.” John said

“She interfered once, and now she has to protect that planet for all time and only that planet. The other Ascended may remove her completely if she tells us anything. That will leave Proculus undefended against the Wraith.”

“Like I said, she doesn’t have to tell us anything.” John said

“When are you leaving?”

“In five hours. Zelenka is checking out some stuff on the Jumper Bay roof so we’re not leaving now. Thank gives me plenty of time to kick your ass.” John said

Teyla smiled, “Your confidence is good John, but…not in this life time.”

“Oh I don’t know, I remember doing quite well a few times.”

“That when either when I was constantly sensing the Wraith and not being able to sleep, or when you were turning into one.” Teyla said

“Don’t remind me, although I do remember one hell of a kiss.” John said

“It was certainly memorable.” Teyla said

“Oh come on it was better than that. And don’t try to deny you didn’t like it cause I know better.” John said

“And why would you care if I liked it?” Teyla asked with a smile

“Well, we’ll forget the ego factor and go right to the simple fact that…oh hell lets just put it down to ego.” John said as he stood up and headed out, “See you in the gym.”

“John.”

“Yes?”

“One of these days you are going to have to say it.” Teyla said

“Perhaps, but until then…”

“Your usual lack of social skills will have to suffice.”

“Hey, I have social skills. I just didn’t practice them as often as I should have.” John said

“Okay, maybe a little more time away from Antarctica would have been good but I did like it there.” John said

She smiled, “I’ll see you later.” Teyla said and John left.

McKay’s Lab, Central Spire of the City, Immediately Following

About 5 levels down from Stargate Operations in the city, McKay had set up his lab so that he could study all things Ancient as well as anything else the expedition came across in this galaxy. He had come back from Earth and headed straight to his lab with the cane from Sandeman. Of course when he got there he wasn’t amused with what he found. All around the room were length of toilet roll everywhere over his equipment.

“Oh what the…what did…oh my god.” McKay said as he looked around

“Hey Rodney.” John said

McKay looked glumly as he turned around to face him, “You did this didn’t you?”

“Happy Halloween.” John said

“THAT WAS…that was days ago.” Rodney said

“Well you were only supposed to be gone a few hours. I take it you had fun there?”

“Well I found out that the Ancients had the same idea I did regarding getting Project Arcturus to work, I toured a couple of alien ships and now we have this that I need to study but can’t because my lab looks like something from your Frat boy days.” Rodney said

“You really need to learn the spirit of things Rodney. So what’s with the cane?” John asked

“You know the phrase appearances can be deceiving. Well, this isn’t just any old cane. This might be the most advanced piece of Ancient technology we’ve come across.”

“And they disguised it as a cane?”

“Yes.”

“Why?”

“Why what?”

“Why disguise it as a cane?”

“Well…why would you think I know? I didn’t build the thing but at a guess hiding something in plain sight is usually the best way to hide things.” McKay said, “Now if I can only confirm what Sam and I suspect about this thing I’d be a lot happier but do you know how long it’s going to take to clean this place up?”

“About 2 seconds. Actually Zelenka estimated 2.3.” John said

“What are you talking about?” McKay asked

John smiled as he walked over to the far wall and rested his hand on it, moments later a small hole opened and a swarm of nanites came flying out. They flew over everything and gathered the lengths of paper up and rolled them back up. “Apparently they can be used to clean up as well. Smart little insects as well, they are connected to the cities sensors and can extrapolate what something is supposed to be normally so the can restore it to that.”

“Did you just say extrapolate?” McKay asked

“Zelenka said it.”

“Ah, that explains it.” McKay said as the nanites all flew back into their hole

“Yeah…wait, what does that mean?”

“Nothing.” McKay said

“Uh huh. Remember that I could have been MENSA.”

“Yes but your not.”

“Still passed the test though.” John said

“Yeah, yeah, yeah. I know.” Rodney said, “Anyway, go away so I can do my work.”

“Okay, I’m meeting Teyla for a sparring session.”

“So I’ll see you in the infirmary in 20 minutes then.”

“Funny.” John said

“I thought so.” McKay said

“Zelenka is smarter than you.” John said

McKay paused, “Now see, a few years ago, something like that would have sent me over the edge. But now…now, I have changed.”

“Your sister is way smarter than you are.” John said, “But I gotta go, so see you later.” John quickly left, although he couldn’t see his face he knew he had gotten to McKay and he was fuming. Pretty soon he put it passed him and hooked the cane up to the Ancient computer to begin his work.

The Darkal, Dark Side of the Moon, 13:07

Liz had brought everyone onto the ship and given their parents the tour through the ship during which they told them the full story of the past couple of years from Liz being shot to the FBI and Skins. Then they brought them into the upper chamber. The skin was transparent on the inside and everyone could see the stars outside, they all stood dumbstruck at the sight and especially the part of the moon they could see close by.

“This is…I don’t know what to say.” Amy said

“That was my reaction.” Maria said as the ship sank. Maria smiled, “Yes, I think she likes you.”

“What the hey?” Amy asked

“Oh the ship is alive. Living, breathing…okay well not so much the breathing since breathing in space is impossible but he’s alive.” Maria said

“Alive? How’s that possible?” Charles asked

“Organic technology. The Furlings built their tech on manipulating DNA. They used their own to grow this ship and the other one.” Alex said

“The other one?” Diane asked

“Yes.” Liz said as she pointed up just as the Dolchoi flew overhead. “That’s the mother.”

“Mother?”

“This is the father.” Liz said

“Can we go over there?” Nancy asked

“Uh…maybe later.” Liz said with a slight blush

“Why? What’s over there you don’t want us to see?” Jeff said

“A couple of friends of ours. Sara and Dean, they’ve decided to make the Dolchoi their home.” Max said

“And why don’t you want us to meet them?” Philip asked

“Well…because…they…uh…”

“They’re having lots and lots of sex.” Maria said as she looked at her friends while shaking her head, “You can say it you know.”

“I know.” Liz said

“I’m sorry, what?” Diane asked

“Well Furlings are an extinct species. We exist to bring them back so the ancient Furlings put a need in us to have children, to continue the species. Unfortunately that ended up being a little unstable and passed Furlings tried to wipe out civilisations in order to procreate” Liz said

“What?” all the parents asked together

“Relax, because of Max that’s stabile in me now and because the others came from me they’re stabile.” Liz said

“What she means is that we can control ourselves.” Alex said, “So no grandkids for you just yet.”

“Oh thank god.” Nancy sighed

“Wait, does this mean you’re all…?” Jeff asked, looking hatefully at Max

“Yes.” Liz said honestly, “Some things…well, we just can’t control.”

“Got that right.” Michael mumbled as he looked at Maria just as the ship sang again

“What was that?” Jeff asked

“Incoming signal from Earth.” Kyle said

“Earth?” Diane asked as a mound of flesh rose from the floor and formed a screen that General Landry appeared on.

“General.” Liz said

“Ah Miss Parker, we’ve been trying to contact you in Roswell. Is your other half there?” Landry asked

“Yes General. Is something wrong?” Max said as he moved into view

“Unfortunately yes. We just got a report from Pegasus, the Wraith are acting very strangely. We need to get the city’s defences up to full strength but without being able to find more Zero Point Modules that wont be happening. The only other option is your power crystals, the IOA was wondering if we could trouble you for some.”

“No problem. We’ll get you one ASAP.” Max said

“Uh, Max. Your parents appear to be right behind you?” the general said

“Yeah, we kind of beamed into Liz’s living room with them in it.” Max said

“Oh, well…that should have been an interesting conversation.” Landry said

“We’ll tell you when it’s over.” Max said

“Well thank you anyway.” Landry said before the screen shut down and was pulled back into the ship

“The Government knows about this?” Philip asked

“Hmm? Oh yeah. They found this big ring thing in Egypt in the 1920s, it’s been there for thousands of years. For the last ten years they’ve been sending teams to other planets.” Alex said

“I need a drink.” Philip said

“Ditto.” Jeff said

“Sorry, these ships are alcohol free zones.” Maria said

“Good.” All parents said together.

“But why?” Amy asked with suspicion

“It doesn’t exactly react to well with alien physiology. One sip and it’s blitzed Antarian.” Michael said

“Just how exactly would you know that?” Jeff asked

They all tried not to do it but everyone looked at Max and he gave them a look that pretty much said, “Oh thanks.”

“Max?” His mother asked

“It was last year, Kyle had this flask and it was one sip.” Max said

Then everyone looked at Kyle. “Kyle?” Jim said with a tone that simply demanded an explanation.

“I…I…okay. I screwed up but I’ve…eh…” Kyle then turned to Tess, “Don’t suppose you could mindwarp them and erase the last five minutes?”

“No.” Tess said with a smile, “This could be fun.”

“Hate you.” Kyle said

“No you don’t.” Tess said knowingly

“I’m grounded aren’t I?” Kyle asked

“Oh yeah, oh definitely yeah.” Jim said

“Uh, can the grounding start in a few days…actually weeks would be better?” Max said

“Why?” Nancy asked

“Well…there’s something we haven’t told you yet.” Liz said

“What should we start with? The Ori invasion or us being descended from King Arthur?” Isabel asked her brother and then saw her parent’s eyes, “Oops. Sorry…little steps, I need to remember to do these things in little steps.”

“Yeah, we’ve got a lot to cover.” Max said. So they told them everything they knew of the Ori, their crusade to convert the people of this galaxy and the fact that Merlin was an Ancient who taught Arthur while leaving behind the tools to fight the invaders. It certainly had their attention as each adult listened to the story that had been told to their children by SG-1. “So, you see…we, and a few others you haven’t met yet, are the only ones who can stop them.”

“Oh like hell.”

“Absolutely not.”

“Are you all crazy? No way.”

“It isn’t happening.” It all came at once.

“Well I guess we have that answer.” Liz said to Max

“Yeah.” Max said and then turned to their parents, “But it is happening. Sooner or later they’re coming here and they need to be stopped.”

“Max, there is just no way.” Philip said

“Okay then, we’ll all just drop to our knees and start praying to the big fire dudes.” Michael said

“Leave it to this SG-1 team you mentioned.” Nancy said

“We can’t.” Liz said

“Why not?” Charles asked

“Because the planet where we think Merlin’s weapon is hidden had four statues. One each for me, Isabel, Michael and Tess. It said only I could touch the weapon.” Max said, “So all that really remains is…should we all be looking for new places to live?”

“No!” All said quickly, parental instinct taking over and as much as they wanted to protect them, things had certainly changed to make that more difficult.

“I…eh…” Jeff said as he looked to each of the others, “I think we need to live with this for a while.”

“I understand.” Max said

“You guys should really meet Thor, it’ll blow your heads.” Kyle said

“Thor?” Jim asked

“Norse god of thunder. But in reality he’s an alien…an Asgard, about 3 feet tall, grey skin, big black eyes and bulging brain.” Tess said quickly

“Are you talking about a Roswell Grey?” Charles asked

“Uh huh. Who do you think brought us to Earth?” Max said, “But you’re right. This needs to settle with you guys. We’ll take you home and you can sit and think.” In moments they were all back down on Earth.

Bedroom, Valenti Residence, Roswell, 16:00

Kyle walked into his former bedroom to see Tess in bed with her eyes shut in an attempt to get some sleep. Kyle just stood there at the door and watched her as she turned, a little of the duvet fell back to reveal that she was naked. He smiled; simply watching her like this just seemed to calm him completely.

“You are so beautiful.” He said quietly

“Thank you.” Tess mumbled back, she wasn’t quite at sleep yet

“How can you want to sleep? We’re aliens, we don’t need as much sleep.” Kyle said

“Do you have any idea what time zone we’ve just come from?” Tess said as she turned onto her front and turned her head from Kyle.

“Yes.” Kyle said as he moved over to the bed and knelt by it. Slowly he bent down and kissed her shoulder, “And your old planet is as…well it’s a close second to being as beautiful as you.”

“Have you been talking to Alex about the charm thing?” She asked

“No.” Kyle said as he kissed her shoulder

“Are you horny?” Tess asked

“I’m a Furling now, I’m always horny…actually I’m a teenager, I was always horny before that.” Kyle said

“Yeah, now you’ve got the staying power of a god and can…”

“Can make sure you cum each and every time.” Kyle finished for her as he moved to the foot of the bed, lifted the duvet and crawled under. Kyle moved like a stalking cat as he kissed his way up her legs to her ass and then up her back.

“Hmm, that feels good.” Tess sighed as she felt his lips and hands move over her. “What makes you think I’m going to let you do this to me?”

“Well, there’s always the fact that you just can’t say no. You’re as horny as I am.” Kyle said

“I know, I’m just a little slut for your dick.”

“I would never put it like that. I love you and I know you love me.” Kyle said

Tess looked over her shoulder, “Did you just tell me that you…”

“Yes.” Kyle said. Tess smiled and gave a subtle jut of her hand, Kyle then felt his zipper come down. “Hey, that’s a new trick.”

Tess was certainly more awake now, feeling her lovers body warmth against her and the overwhelming desire he instilled in her was simply too much to deny. Kyle had full control over every square millimetre of his anatomy and soon his dick was pushing out of his pants. Tess felt the tip of his hard length brush over the sensitive folds of flesh between her legs. “Kyle take your clothes off.” She all but begged

Kyle gently brushed the back of his hand over the skin of her back before he knelt up on the mattress and pushed the duvet off with his back. Tess felt the sudden chill of the air but he was all the heat she needed. Kyle took hold of the bottom of his jumper and lifted it off to reveal his chest before he undid the button on his pants. Kyle leaned back down, covering her body with his while he used his feet to drag down his pants a little at a time until he could push them back off of the bed. Kyle leaned against her, his dick was cradled between the swells of her ass; he kissed from one shoulder to the other and then back again, all the while she was squirming against him. Tess stretched out, pushing her hands forward and Kyle used his own to trail along her arms until their hands were aligned and he pushed them into the mattress. Tess’s legs were slightly apart and Kyle pushed his hips forward. Just the tip of his dick penetrated her and that had her gasping. Their fingers interlocked and gripped together tightly, Kyle deeply inhaled the scent of her hair and leaned down to her ear. He gently licked the lobe and felt her whole body shudder in delight.

Kyle looked down at her, the side of her head was rested on her pillow and allowed them to partly look into their eyes. She breathed heavily as she looked at him, her pussy wrapped so snugly around his dick that she wondered if they hadn’t been made for each other from day one but her current position wasn’t allowing for much penetration. Tess raised her butt up just a little and Kyle slid in just that little bit deeper. His dick ached to be engulfed by her once more so he worked with her and together they repositioned themselves. Tess moved up onto her hands and knees while he knelt behind her. Tess whimpered slightly as she felt her lip being parted by his bulbous head again. His hands slid along her sides and around her to cup both of Tess’s breasts. Tess pushed her ass back, wanting her lover to get all of his hard dick into her. Kyle could never deny her and slowly pushed inside as she moved back.

“Auhhhhhhhhhhh…” Tess drew out with her breath as he filled her. Her tight grip on his cock with her muscles had Kyle on the brink of insanity, his instinct to breed bubbled up but he kept them down; he could never get enough of being inside his girlfriend but the desires his Furling nature demanded would have to wait. His blood was pounding in his ears just from the one thrust and as he slowly pulled out, they both groaned loudly and then even louder when he thrust back inside. Tess tilted her head back and the two lovers kissed deeply and passionately as Kyle moved his massive cock within her, his hands stroked and glided over her skin and with each thrust Tess gripped tighter onto the mattress beneath them. She could feel Kyle’s legs against the backs of hers each time he pounded into her. Their bodies moved in time with each other, in perfect rhythm.

“Hmmm…ughhhh…Ahhhhhh…Kyleee…” Tess groaned, her whole body was on fire and already sweat formed on them. She was responding to the touch of his hands on her breasts, his kisses on her lip and the feel of him between her thighs as he made love to her.

“Tess…oh yeah…goddd.” Kyle grunted as her body ensnared him. Even if he wanted to leave her now he couldn’t, everything about her just called to him and he called to her. Those little massages where she had fed his energy into him and bound them together for all time but neither could image being without the other. Together they were complete.

Kyle moved faster and Tess pushed her pelvis, meeting each one of his thrusts. They were on fire; their bodies were red and soaked with more and more sweat. However, Tess could feel Kyle straining. He was so turned on that he was nearing his release but he wanted to last longer for Tess so that she could reach her orgasm first, which was almost upon her. Furling pheromones always made that just that little bit easier but Tess wanted the pleasure to last a little longer so she decided to change positions on them. She quickly pulled herself from Kyle and moved up onto her knees. From there she faced him and pulled him around so that his back fell onto the pillows and headboard. He was completely surprised by the move but it didn’t last long as Tess straddled him and took his cock back into her. He looked deep into her eyes and the both smiled as she started to work his dick. Her legs wrapped behind his body, finding more warmth for her feet under the pillows and all too soon she was bouncing up and down on him, her head tilted back as Kyle kissed her throat and both were moaning loudly.

“Oh GOD KYLE…SO CLOSE…SO…CLOSE…” Tess cried out, she’d never felt anything so perfect and that feeling sparked the volcano inside her. “UGHNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN!” she yelled as her orgasm rampaged through her

Tess gasped again and again while Kyle continued to thrust into her. Soon she was moving again, rocking her hips as Kyle’s hands moved down her back to cup her ass. Their bodies continued to move together while Kyle latched his lips onto one of her breasts and sucked on the nipple to make sure she was still enjoying herself, she most certainly was. Over and over his dick was taken into Tess’s incredibly tight embrace and it had his toes curling back. Soon Tess pulled him from her breast and locked her lips onto his, kissing him as passionately as she could with their tongues entwining together. Kyle felt it, he felt his balls churn and his dick swell. He gave a couple more sharp thrusts deep into Tess and released his seed.

“Tess…Tesssss…TESSSS…TESSSSSSSSSSSsssssssssssssss!” he called out loudly enough to wake the dead as he filled her womb. He only wished that his sperm were potent and active, but he still had enough control to make sure he wasn’t going to be a father this evening. Of course the more he made love to her the more and more he felt that control slipping.

Tess had gripped onto her lover with arms and legs as the lightening of her orgasm and Kyle’s over took them. She had felt Kyle’s desire in him as he came and caressed his face before kissing him. “Soon Baby, soon.” She whispered, she wasn’t ready for that but she knew it would happen one day and at the rate they were going it would be even sooner than she expected. She couldn’t’ fathom how Liz, with the strongest desires of the Furlings in their little group, had lasted till now. They clung together for several long minutes as they came down. Both silently caressing the other as Kyle’s eventually softened dick left her body. After a while they fell to their sides on the bed, still wrapped up in each other as they softly kissed. They were both covered with sweat but they couldn’t care less as Kyle gently brushed some hair from her eyes. He pulled her head close to his chest and together they let themselves fall asleep.

Log Cabin, 20 Minutes Outside Willoughby, Same Time

None of the Familiars came out here, none of them dared even living so close to the site. However, now some of them did come out. There were no roads in, the façade of the log cabin was buried deep in a forest but with the abilities of the Familiars the journey in was considerably easier than it would have been for a normal human. The senior members of their culture entered the cabin, it was empty, used for nothing but to guard what lay beneath.

The Familiars walked to the middle of the room, stood around in a circle before one of them flipped a switch behind a stone of the fireplace. Instantly the floor started to lower, a circular elevator that carried them down 500 feet into the rock of the mountains around the town. Once down they found themselves in a room lined with stone masonry in an identical design to the one beneath their school. However it’s most distinctive feature was a sarcophagus in the centre, it was the style of the ancient Egyptians, built by a Goa’uld but centuries more advanced than the current technology available on the planet. They found it eons ago, shortly after the founding of their cult and made use of it…at least one of them did.

The Familiars moved around it while their leader moved to the foot of it where he rested his hand on a jewel there. Instantly the top of the sarcophagus split down the middle and started to retract. As it did so a light shown up from deep within it while it continued to open. Before long a hand shot out of the opening and grasped onto the side before he lifted himself up to sit. All the Familiars bowed to the man who’s face was painted white with brown glyphs marked over it.

“Why have you woken me?”

“Master, there is a situation. One of our own had turned renegade to the path you laid out for us 3000 years ago. He has created a race, comparable to our own with regard to skill and strength. We believe he created one, more viable than any of the others with the sole purpose of defeating us.”

“Then destroy them. Now.”

“That was our intent. We learned of how much his works have advanced and planed to destroy it all. We sent a team to Manticore but all they found was rubble on site. Some one beat us to it yet there were no bodies. We believe these Transgenics were rescued.”

The man moved out of the sarcophagus, a Familiar moved to his and placed a robe over his back. “Explain these…Transgenics.”

“Sandeman, one…one of your own descendants Master, he combined human DNA with that of particular animal species to produce highly superior specimens. We still outmatch them but there is one…she is immune to the disease.”

“What?”

“Apparently, through a means we are not yet familiar with, she travelled back in time from a future where we encountered her and infected her. She still lives with apparently no symptoms. None of our people have gotten through it like she has.”

“Our information comes from someone who travelled with her. He took his own life before we could learn anything more Master.”

“But this person is female?”

“Yes Master.”

“Then perhaps she is the one. If his intent was to stop us, then we will turn her to our goal.”

“How Master?”

“She is superior. Her immunity makes her so. We will take that aspect from her and breed her with us to produce a superior species than both of us. Capture her, bring her before me.”

“My lord, our purity.”

“Will remain intact. She may not be entirely human but then again, neither are we. After so long of breeding ourselves to perfection there is much you do not know of my initial work with our race. Humanity is a corrupt disease that will be purged from this world, we are its perfection. She could bring us closer to our goal and so we will seek her out. But in the meantime her existence is a threat and must be treated as such. Ready the Phalanx, begin the rituals. We will no longer hide in the shadows. This world is ours.”

“Yes master.” All said and bowed

“Now, this Sandeman. I want him found and brought to me for punishment for his lack of faith in our order.”

“He has been able to remain hidden for many years Master.”

“I do not care. Find him! Let this day mark the new beginning, the time when we take our place at the right hand of the gods. But…I am awake now, there is much I must learn of this new era. Bring me the recent histories that I have missed.”

“They are already prepared, they are in the folders there Master.”

“Then leave me. Return when you have them.”

“Yes Master Ahriman.” They said and left leaving their master, an ancient being seen only as the supreme being of hate and evil in ancient Persian myth but in reality the first person infected with the disease and founder of their cult. At first he had a noble plan for his race, to perfect themselves to the point of being warriors who could defend their lands from the truth they knew was out there but the use of the Goa’uld longevity technology resulted in madness and insanity, the person he once was is long but a memory and the devil he was remembered as came to be.

Max’s Office, X-Ville, 16:30

Max walking into her office, fully dressed this time, to find several members of the multiple X-series sitting there along with Logan, Alec and Ellie.

“What’s up?” one of the older X4’s asked

“I have come to the conclusion that there is no way I can run this town by myself and…well, I don’t want to.” Max said, “So I’ve decided to put together a little council of sorts. One member from each X group who will be responsible for your group and bring their issues to me and we’ll all talk about what the town needs and all that stuff so that we survive. Those people are you by the way.”

“Uh, Max. So not a leader kind of person.” Ellie said

“We were all trained for it if leadership on Ops were terminated. Time to put the training into practice.” Max said

“Well my life sucks now.” Alec said

“Oh I’m sure it could be interesting, Daddy.” Logan said with a smile

“Don’t, don’t go there.” Alec said, “Mess with my kid you mess with me.”

“Actually…” Ellie said

“Actually what?” Max asked

“I found something else out I wasn’t expecting and I haven’t told you yet.” Ellie said while looking at Alec

“Yeah, what is it, twins?” he asked with a joking smile

“Close…just add another one.” Ellie said and her boyfriend lost his smile as his eyes practically popped out of his skull. His arms fell limp and he sat there stunned out hos his Transgenic mind.

“Triplets?” Max asked with wide eyes

“Is there any rabbit DNA mixed in with you guys?” Logan asked

“Knowing Manticore…maybe.” Ellie said

“Well we can have a party about this later but we do have work to do.” Max said, “By know you all know about the message Ellie got while in Manticore and today I got more bad news.”

“The Embryos, they’re okay right?” the X2 member asked

“They are, for now. General Landry told me that he could use a formula made by Sandeman that could cure the Progeria you all have. The problem is, if we gestate the embryos, we wont have enough cure. We’d have to keep them frozen. Quiet frankly there isn’t any way I can see to get them out.”

“Unless we do hand them over to the Furlings. It would save their race.” Logan said

“Forget them. We do that everyone X7 and lower ceases to exist…at least like we are. Hell a quarter of the X6’s are still embryos right now.” Alec said

“I know. But the SGC thinks that that was why we got Sandeman’s cane, they think it can stop the timeline changes and keep us all as we are while letting the Furling change happen.” Max said

“Well if that pans out…and we can be cured then I say we should go for it.” Ellie said

“Excuse me? We’re talking about turning some of our people into aliens.” The X3 said

“We already are aliens. Sandeman used alien DNA to start his work.” Alec said

“Besides, if we all get to live…isn’t that best?” Ellie asked

“She does have a point.” The X2 said

“I suppose. Do we have a time limit to think about this?” X3 said

“A few days before the power source on the cryo-storage begins to fail.” Max said

“Then you’ll get an answer from my series before then.” One said and all others present agreed.

Alec said as he looked at Max’s hands, “Hey when did those come back?”

“What come back?” Max asked

“Your tattoos…on your hands.” Alec said

Max looked down and saw the Minoan symbols that Sandeman programmed into her cells. They weren’t there before she entered the room but here they were as clear as day. Max jumped off her chair and moved her mirror in the room, she pulled down the shoulder of her shirt and exposed a little of her back. In the reflection she saw the rest of the symbols. “Logan?” she said with concern

Logan moved to her, his hands brushed her skin as he looked at them. “It’s the same ones as before.” He said

“So what does it mean?” Ellie asked

“Same thing as before. Something bad is coming.” Max said

Granolith Chamber…

Janus came into the chamber and looked over the device that generated so much power. He circled it, the last time he had seen it was when he was last on Antar, to when his future ascended self travelled back and created the Antarian civilisation. He was a time travelling Ancient who understood most of the future but even so he couldn’t quite wrap his brain about the extent he, along with Merlin had planned for the coming of the Ori. His future self had planned a lot for him and now all he could do was follow what was already laid down, things he worked on along with Merlin and cast them back through time. The Ancient moved over to the Granolith and rested his hand on it before entering a series of commands into the device. Instantly the Granolith started to spit out crystal rods from it’s base and line them up all around it until there were well over 30 crystals. Janus gathered then all up and rested them all into a small container.

“There. That aught to be enough.” He said as he turned and left the room, leaving them behind. “Now my dear Isabel. Time for you to put the pieces together.”

To Be Continued…

Chapter 15

Delkor, Moon of Dalth, Antarian Empire, Sunset

Dalth was Kivar’s birthplace but its moon was somewhere he knew no one would find him. It was sparsely populated due to it’s lack of resources, all it was really good for was a wildlife preserve and so that’s what the empire turned it into. The only settlement was on the far side of the forest-covered sphere from where Kivar’s ship landed. He kept a small outpost there, buried deep underground and kept it cloaked from prying sensors. Kivar didn’t have much choice in his destinations now that he was one the run from every Antarian there was but now that he was here he left the Al’kesh bomber he accessed his base. In moments he was transported down into the empty structure and the lights came on in response to his presence.

“So, this is where you choose to cower.” His Goa’uld symbiote said in his mind

“Cower? You are the one who chose to run.” Kivar said as he activated the monitors around the main chamber that showed him many places throughout the empire, “I don’t see them. They must have returned to Earth.”

“Yes, obviously the Tau’ri has become more powerful than I thought possible for them. Still, it is the System Lord’s fault for having ignored the situation for as long as they have. Ra should have decimated that planet when they rebelled against him.”

“But he didn’t and now Zan has been sheltered enough to gain more power than he had before.” Kivar said

“Yes, an interesting development. He would make a powerful new host, unfortunately your minds are too powerful to control.”

“And that just angers you doesn’t it. That you must share my body and not control it, like a Tok’ra.” Kivar said, almost tormenting the snake

“One day your people will fall as all human worlds will fall and kneel before us.”

“Please. You snakes are nothing but simple parasites. If it wasn’t for the shield you would have made a serious attempt at Antar long ago, and one week after that your race would have been annihilated.” Kivar said, “Now, this device you had implanted in me.”

“What of it?”

“Remove it. Our agreement is for me to rule over Antar, not a cloud of dust and rock that used to be Antar. I want the empire not for it to be destroyed.” Kivar said

“The device stays where it is, it is connected to my life readings as much as it is to yours. Besides, the empire will be intact. It’ll just be missing it’s primary world, yours would suffice as a replacement.”

“Antar will be left intact.”

“That was not our agreement, besides, I have my orders.”

“My agreement was with you, who’s orders do you follow?” Kivar asked

“Ba’al, of course. I have always been in service of him but with the knowledge I hold I can take control of his empire, I can take control of all Goa’uld territories.”

“In case you weren’t listening, the Goa’uld empire has fallen and the Jaffa are free.” Kivar said

“For now, but I will defeat them and place this entire galaxy under my rule. Before that however, Ba’al has something of mine that buys my service. That wont protect him much longer.”

“Still, you need to get out of the shield first and even after 60 years you know only a fraction of our knowledge. And Zan still stands in both our ways.”

“Then we shall kill him.”

“You need to get to him first.”

“Easy. According to these readouts the council have arranged to lower the shield to allow a Stargate connection brief enough for a communications signal. Probably to allow the Tau’ri to update them on the state of the galaxy. When that happens he must be at the shield perimeter to slip through at the right time.”

“How long before they lower it?”

“A little over 2 hours.”

“Then we must leave. It’ll take us nearly that long just to get there in that outdated ship of yours.”

“Agreed, but we will not survive for long out in the galaxy with our lack of knowledge on the state of affairs out there.”

“We will need associates for supplies.” Kivar said, “But without your army of Jaffa or your master Ba’al that will be hard, especially since we don’t know where they all are.”

“Still it is what we need to do.” Kivar smiled and shut everything down before he took all the supplies he could and loaded up the ship before they lifted off and headed to the shield and waited.

Living Room, Parker Residence, 07:00 The Next Morning

Liz hadn’t been to bed that night, she didn’t need to go there anymore with the exception of having a little fun with her boyfriend but she did take the opportunity to get caught up with her schoolwork that she missed while take a stroll through the galaxy. It didn’t take her very long and after that she spent a little time running around the town in her alien form. She knew no one would see her but if they did at the very least there would be an increase in tourism at the town; they didn’t have to worry about the government any more after all, they had really big connections. When she came back in it was almost dawn so she watched TV before her parents got up.

“Hey.” Liz said as her mother and father came out to see her sitting exactly where they had left her the previous night

“Didn’t you get any sleep?” Jeff asked

“Oh I don’t need to sleep anymore.” Liz said, “Well I do but it’s like once in a blue moon or something.”

“Wow. This is really something we need to get used to.” Nancy said

“It’s great when you need to catch up on work you’ve missed.” Liz said

“Speaking of which, you cut school.” Jeff said

“Yeah.” Liz said cautiously

“Yeah, you’re grounded.” Jeff said

“But I was finding the secrets of the old Furlings and helping to free Antar.” Liz said

Her parents both blinked, still trying to take it in. “I’m not saying you didn’t have a good excuse but no cutting school.” Jeff said

Liz had a massive frown on her face as she sat back in the chair, “Yeah, okay.” She said, “So how are you two doing with all this?”

“It’s…uh…” Nancy said

“Different?” Liz answered

“Yes.”

“Believe me I know. You should have seen my face when Max first told me what he was.” Liz said, “Actually you should have seen Maria’s, that was funny.”

“I guess we’re living with it. It’s not every day your daughter tells you she’s a…a…”

“Furling, I’m a Furling.” Liz said

“Right, a Furling. And Max is from Antar.” Nancy said

“Correct.” Liz said

“And there is no way to reverse…this?” Jeff asked

“No. Not even Max’s people know how to do that. The original Furlings were way too advanced in that field and I have all their knowledge from their genetic memory, so the answer is definitely no.” Liz said

“Well, your body may be different on the inside but you’re still our daughter.” Nancy said

“I know. Besides a lot of what I am, it’s still from you and dad, there’s just more Furling than human. It overwrote most of the common human DNA that all humans share and made that Furling but all the rest is still you two.” Liz said

Her parents blinked again, usually when she talked a lot of it flew over their heads but they had a feeling that with the billion or so years of Furling knowledge in her head she was a lot smarter than she was before hand. “Liz…would you really be destroying the world if it wasn’t for Max?” Jeff asked

“Oh yeah.” Liz said, “And you’d both be grandparents several hundred times over.”

“Come again?”

“Oh the retrovirus the Furlings created was a little unstable. The purpose was to recreate the race but the virus-changed Furlings like me were aggressive in it. They wanted sex, they got pregnant or made women pregnant. The offspring matured rapidly and they’d do the same thing. Eventually the entire planet would be converted and well if it wasn’t for Max getting my personality back I’d be out there…you know.”

“Instead you’re just sleeping with Max.” Jeff said through gritted teeth and holding his tone down low.

“Yes.” Liz said, “A lot.” She just couldn’t help herself in adding that last little part with a smile.

“Liz!” Nancy said

“Sorry, but yes we’re sleeping together but we’re being careful. It’s not like I can help myself, the Furlings, the old ones, they were a highly sexual race. As a result I’m just constantly…well just be glad I’m with Max or the men in this town wouldn’t have known what it them.” Liz said, “When I’m not with Max it feels like a piece of me is missing, that I’m just clawing to get out of my skin if he doesn’t touch me. The good thing is that because of this bond we have, he feels it as well.”

“Oh well. I guess that puts out the idea of keeping you two apart for a few days.” Nancy said

Liz looked at them with a little fear, “You can’t do that. No, you really can’t do that. We’d feel…we’d go nuts.”

Jeff sighed, “So what’s your plan for today?”

“I don’t know. See what the others are wanting to do, stop by Colorado…hopefully prevent the apocalypse.” Liz said

Jeff turned to his wife, “I think our little girl is going a lot further than we ever dreamed possible.”

“No doubt.” Nancy said

Granolith Chamber, 08:05

The Granolith had long since stopped spitting out crystals and as they lay in the little metal basket that Janus left. With a ripple of purplish light Alex and Isabel appeared in the chamber and moved over to the Granolith.

“Now that really is handy.” Isabel said

“Yeah, it’s good having ships in orbit that can do that.” Alex said

“Being telepathically linked to them is even better. Must really save on batteries for the radios.” Isabel said as she stopped and saw the basket, “What the…?”

Alex knelt down and picked up one of the crystals out of it, “I take it you didn’t do this?”

“No.” Isabel said, “I’m sure the code I entered was only to get one crystal. There must be over 30 here.”

“Why would it make so many?” Alex asked

“You’re asking me?” Isabel said

“Well Mr Ancient Man did dreamwalk you.” Alex said

Isabel looked at him, “Jealous?”

“Me? No. Absolutely not…okay well maybe a little.” Alex said

Isabel smiled, grabbed his shirt and pulled him in for a searing kiss, “Don’t be. He may be able to enter my dreams but you’re in my heart. Besides, we can dream together any time.” She said with a wicked smile

After a minute Alex’s face returned from the intensely dream expression it had been stuck on for a few moments. “Yes, well, hmmm.”

“Wow, that must have been a better kiss than I thought.” Isabel said

“Oh yes.” Alex said, “So what are we thinking about these?”

“Well, maybe there are thirty odd places that need to receive power from the Granolith. Maybe that Ancient weapon thing down in Antarctica that SG-1 told us about.” Isabel said

“The city under those mountains on Antar.” Alex said, “Oh and Atlantis.”

“There has to be more than that if we’ve got over 30 crystals. And something had to have been here to switch on the Granolith.” Isabel said

“You do realise what this means right?” Alex said

“Yeah.” Isabel said

“We get to go to Atlantis.” They both said together with wide smiles

“I just hope our parents let us.” Isabel said, “How were your parents this morning?”

“Still freaked. Quiet. But I think they’re coming around. They know it was an accident that changed us but it’s still a little new to them. And they know how I feel about you so I think they’ll come around. I think mainly their problem comes from being that this is way, way big. What about yours?” Alex asked

“This morning was the same as every other morning. It was great.” Isabel said

“Glad to hear it.” Alex said and hugged her, “Now, what do we do with these?”

“Take them to Max, then see if the SGC has got uses for them. Who knows, maybe…” Isabel started but stopped as she suddenly got a very intense flashback of her previous dream.

“What is it?” Alex said

“Atlantis, they are meant for Atlantis.” Isabel said, “But it’s not what the government thinks it is.”

“Meaning?”

“Meaning, we better start making travel plans.” Isabel said

“I see, and would these travel plans be for long distance?” Alex asked with a knowing smile

“Extreme long distance.” Isabel said

“Mom and dad are not going to like that.” Alex said

“Yeah, I don’t think we should mention Atlantis to them. Maybe another trip to Antar.” Isabel suggested

“Yeah that could be best.” Alex said, “Oh, what if they want to go too?”

“Ouch, that could be a problem.” Isabel said, “Okay, this shouldn’t be too hard to figure out.”

“No.” Alex said as he picked up the basket and put it in his backpack, “But we can figure it out later.”

Max & Logan’s Bedroom, Mayor’s Residence, X-Ville, 09:00

Once more Logan was examining Max only this time she was naked on their bed. Last time he was wearing rubber gloves and there was enough tension between them to stun a herd of stampeding cattle but now things were much more interesting as Logan’s fingers ran over her skin and examined each Minoan glyph that now adorned her body. Before he never saw the full amount of symbols, just as before they were appearing on places that Max just wasn’t comfortable showing him at that time but now there were no barriers between them…literally. Logan’s hands ran over her as he examined her back. She was kneeling on the bed and was doing everything to resist the urge to through Logan on his back and have her way with him but they way he was touching her was making that very, very difficult. She wasn’t the only one that was feeling a little warm with the situation, Logan was straining hard in his pants but did his best to remain completely analytical with regard to her body’s adornments.

“Hmm.” Logan said

“Something?” Max asked

“It looks like Sandeman had a sense of humour.” Logan said

“Why?”

“Well the lines of text that moves over your shoulder connects and moves down to a massive section on the small of your back.” Logan said

“And? What does it say?” Max asked

“It’s describing the path of his chosen one.”

“Me.” Max said

“Yes, it said there would many decisions…forks on the road that would lead to the new era. And on each of your…butt cheeks, there is the Minoan symbols for left and right. I guess he wanted to symbolise the choices you’d have to make.”

“On my ass?” Max said, “Maybe he just wanted to be sure whatever guy I was with had proper instructions.” She smiled

“Funny. Mind you men have been looking for an instruction manual for women for thousands of years.” Logan said

“Anything else back there?”

“Just something about the father, the first one who had been corrupted by the darkness of False gods. He who would seek you to destroy you or…”

“Or?”

“Or breed with you.” Logan said

“Well that’s not happening. The only one who’s doing that is you.” Max said, “Uh…I mean, in time.”

“Right.” Logan said, “Okay, turn around and I’ll examine your front.”

Max did so and Logan gulped as he prayed he could control himself. There were lines of symbols moving around her breasts while a pair moved right down the middle across her nipples and coming down to her belly. From there they moved to her legs where they moved down in rings right down to her ankles. Max smiled briefly and then hid it when she saw the bulge in his pants. “So, what do you think?” Max asked

“Beautiful.” Logan said mindlessly and then shook his head, “I mean, it’s incredible work. The barcode must have been hard enough but to integrate information of this detail…it’s impressive.”

Max looked at him with a glint in her eyes as he began to go to work. His hands started to move over her again and her breath hitched. “Interesting stuff there?”

“Yes. It’ll take a while to translate it all. I can take a picture and work from that on my computer if you want? Let you get dressed?” Logan said

“If a picture of me ends up on the Internet I will find you and kill you.” Max said

“Well you’re virtually shuddering, you must be cold so getting dressed…”

“I don’t get cold that easily Logan and I’m not shuddering.” Max said as she grabbed Logan and yanked him off the floor on landed him on the bed. “I’m turned on and resisting the urge to be with you…correction, I was resisting.”

She straddled his waist, pinning him beneath her as she looked into her eyes. With a wicked smile that could have put a porn star to shame Max ripped open Logan’s shirt and sent buttons flying to all corners of the room. Max looked into his eyes as she lowered herself and kissed over his chest and scraping her teeth over his flesh. Logan sucked in his breath as Max worked away on him, then she sat back up straight and moved her hips in firm circles that had her pussy grinding against his clothes confined dick.

“Are you in heat?” Logan asked

Max smiled, “Maybe…a little. You complaining?”

“Not this side of the millennium.” Logan said as Max lowered herself back down and kissed him hard. Logan moved his hands over her body once more, only this time it wasn’t out of curiosity to examine her Minoan tattoos even if they were having the same effect on her. Each touch sparked within Max a fire that inflamed her senses. Her love for Logan magnified each one, either that it was the fact her body called for the erotic touch of her lover but either way she let herself be taken away by it. Her lower lip trembled with excitement and it was only feeling Logan’s lips on hers that brought her back. Logan couldn’t believe how beautiful she was, he could have spent an eternity standing in front of her like this and couldn’t believe that this incredible vixen let him into her bed. It was like a dream he never wanted to wake from.

They moved together, rubbing their bodies against one another and kissed. The feel of skin on skin poured more and more gas onto the fire until it was a roaring inferno. Max felt Logan’s hard cock against her body and wanted nothing more than to take it inside her. Max backed off slightly and let Logan lean up to take his shirt off, afterward he leaned back down and both pairs of hands moved down to his pants. She pulled down his zipper while he unbuttoned them, the second she could Max yanked his pants down his legs. Once off Max simply tossed them behind her and they hung from the handle to their door.

Max returned to her position over him, both revelled in the sensation of their completely naked bodies touching as much as possible. They allowed their bodies to follow their instincts; their primal desires were a torrent of fire that spread between them with even the most subtlest of touches. Any hotter and the bed they were on would have caught fire, their movements were quite simple a dance of sensual pleasure. With delight Max moved up his body, she broke their kiss as he slid down further onto the bed so that she could now straddle his head. Logan delightfully took the opportunity and teasingly kissed her inner thighs, kisses that made her back arch as she gasped. He kept doing it, then he gently licked her skin until she grabbed his head and faced it straight up. She kept looking at his eyes as long as she could but as she put her bald sex against his lips, they broke eye contact when she closed her eyes the second he let his tongue stretch out.

Max gasped at the contact. Her body always surrendered to what he did to her, she couldn’t get enough of him. Logan touched her slit with his tongue, he licked up the length of her pussy and tasted her as she writhed above him. Max gasped again and again, she rocked her hips against his face while one hand moved to stroke through his hair while the other moved up to massage her breast. Logan did it again but faster and Max gave out a long drawn out sigh of utter contentment. Soon Logan lapped faster and faster again until Max was moaning his name while she ground her pussy against him, Each stoke of his tongue against her lips had move of her essence flowing into his mouth.

“Logaaan…hmmm…oh Logan.” Max sighed softly over and over again

Her hips moved in a circling motion of their own volition, increasing the friction until her moans were deeper. Logan’s tongue licked the length of her opening, darted inside and doing everything that Max loved. Her moans became louder and louder, her hands ran up the length of her body and cupped her breasts. She squeezed them, massaged them and she loved it. Her whole body was almost arching right back as Logan’s hands joined hers in a caress of her body that seemed unending. While she took the front, he took her back and both worked to increase her ecstasy.

“Ughnnnnnnnnnnnn…Logan.”

Then he stopped. Max could have killed him in that second, could have with the strength in her thighs but it didn’t even take a second for him to grab her shoulders and yank her back. Max fell onto her back just as Logan moved out from under her and climbed on top of her. Their lips fused together, their tongues wrapped around each other and they kissed like they hadn’t seen each other in years. Max was surprised but she was having fun as she felt his dick probe at the entrance to her body. She could feel Logan grind himself against her while their hands explored.

“Oh Max, I love you so much.” Logan breathed into her mouth.

Max’s hands were pressing into his chest. She then pushed him off her and together they rolled so that Logan was the one on his back once more. Logan was confused for a second but Max just smiled. She wasn’t done with having him under her right now and she wanted revenge for Logan having stopped when she was so close. She kissed her way down his body until she was at his dick. She took him in her hand and pointed his dick up in the air. She could feel it throb in her hands and gently kissed the bulbous tip. Logan looked down his body, he reached down with a hand and ran his fingers through her dark hair before cupping her cheek. For a moment a look passed between them that just seemed eternal.

She licked the length of him, rubbing her lips and tongue over him. Logan gave a groan and let his head fall back, Logan was completely at her mercy and let her continue to enjoy his dick. Max kissed his length, bathed it with her tongue and did everything to make him moan as loud as he made her do it. She was rewarded again and again but soon Max took him into her mouth. She closed her eyes as she slowly bobbed her head up and down his dick, her tongue wrapped around his hard dick like a boa constrictor and Logan’s toes curled back out of sheer bliss. Over and over again she did it and soon her hand joined in with stroking him. Logan gritted his teeth and balled his fist tightly.

“Hgnnnnnnnn…Max…oh…oh…oh…so good.” Logan groaned

Then, just as quickly as Logan had stopped, Max released him and instantly Logan regretted stopping earlier. As the two lovers looked at each other Logan could see the playful look in her eyes, a look that emphasised her delight in this little bit of revenge. However, Logan was certainly a lot harder and more than ready to be used. Slowly she climbed back up the bed and both lay side by side, looking at each other. Their hands moved over each other gently, Logan moved his hand over and cupped her breast. Max’s trim body pressed against Logan’s, she lifted a leg and wrapped it over one of his to pull him even closer.

Slowly Max layback on the bed, her head propped up by the pillows, she spread her legs for him and he moved over his beloved. They looked at each other, breathing heavily and both reached down. Both of them had their hands on his dick and together they pulled him to her entrance. They didn’t break eye contact, not even for a moment and they could have sworn they saw their own souls reflected just behind the surface. The tip of his cock was touching her and as they both let go he eased himself inside her. He pushed in so very slowly, with each little distance covered her legs squeezed against his sides until he was completely inside her. Logan wasn’t in any hurry and neither was Max, he loved being inside her and just held his position as he caressed, licked and kissed the skin of her neck, throat and the very top of her chest. Max’s hands were roaming over his back. She knew that she would never get enough of the way his hard length felt inside her, she belonged with him and after two years of troubles, one of which where they couldn’t even touch they were more than certainly making up lost time. The way his hands and lips felt on her body was incredible. He kissed over every inch of skin his lips could get to before their mouth’s fused together. Everything they were feeling had their blood boiling.

“Logan…” Max gasped as he nibbled on her ear

Soon and very slowly Logan began to move within Max and with a cry of delight; she wantonly wrapped her legs around Logan’s waist to lock him into place. Max met his gentle strokes with her own movements. Their instincts were guiding every touch and every thrust and with a little cat in her Max’s instincts were incredibly heated and distinctly primal. She grabbed Logan’s hair before scrapping her fingernails over his back; she scrapped his flesh and almost drew blood but it only made Logan move harder. Before long he was practically pounding into her body again and again. She felt her body coiling, straining and arching against him. Max pressed against him even tighter than before, impossibly tight. He wrapped an arm around her to hold her in place, as his strokes steadily became sharp, quick thrusts that left her gasping and moaning for more.

“Oh god…Max…Max…Max…I…I…UGHHH GOD.” Logan groaned

“Logan…more…deeper.” Max cried as she pulled her legs back, she and Logan worked together to place them over his shoulders. Immediately he was much deeper than before and Max was moaning harder in response. “OH GOD…LOGAN…LOGAN…YES.” Max screamed louder

“Max…UGHNNNN…OH GOD…UGNNNN…AGHHHHHHHHHHHHH.”

They continued to move against each other, rutting hard and fast resulting in sweat dripping from not just Logan but Max as well. Impossibly Logan was keeping pace with Max and was she enjoying herself. Logan’s chest pressed into Max’s firm breasts, the feel of them against him was as arousing as being inside her. Over and over he slammed his dick into her body, her head tilted back on the pillows and she screamed. She was unable to contain the passion in her. Thrust after thrust their hips rocked together in perfect synchronicity. For them the world outside the window didn’t exist, hell of it wasn’t on this bed then they couldn’t care about it. For this moment it was just the two of them.

Logan reached down with one of his hands, he caressed the length of one of the legs that was draped over his shoulder. His body moved up and down over hers in rapid succession as she held onto his body and pushed her hips up to meet his. He grasped her tit as their thrusts became faster, much more urgent and incredibly frantic. Their hands joined and they knew their climax was close. Tightly they held hands, their eyes never looked away from the other and Logan could feel the stirring of Max’s pussy around his dick. He knew she was close and picked up the pace, he wasn’t going to be far behind.

“LOGAN…OH MY…UGNNN…AGHOHH…OHMYGODDDDDDDDDDDD!” Max cried out.

“Ughnnn…MAX…OH YEAH…YEAH…OH…I’M GONNA…UGNNNNNNN!” Logan shoved his dick into her body and held himself there as he shot his seed straight into her womb. Both collapsed, gasping for breath and held onto each other as they kissed desperately.

“Okay.” Max said with an eagerly laughing breath, “Either you’re drinking lots of energy drinks of your stamina is picking up. Either way…that was amazing.”

“I feel more alive with you than I have since I was put into that damned wheelchair.” Logan said as he kissed her. The two of them rolled onto their sides and simple held each other while their sated bodies calmed.

A little later, the couple were still in their bed, Logan gently kissed her shoulder as he stroked her arm up and down slowly. He could see there was something on her mind and it wasn’t the explosion of passion she just felt.

“What are you thinking?” Logan asked

“Just Alec and Ellie.” Max said

“What about them?”

“They could be the first ones to have kids here, all those from Manticore’s little sex project have had theirs but those two could be the first ones actually to have ones born in this town. We’ve put a lot of work into building this place and it could be taken away from us at any moment.” Max said

“The Ori?” Logan asked

“The message we saw in our time said they’d be attacking soon.” Max said

“I know.”

“And it’s not just them. There’s god knows what out there and what about down here? There’s the Familiars, and the only thing we have on them is that they don’t know about us. There’s that Trust group who’d do anything for power and it’s a safe bet we’d be worthy of a little research.” Max said

“Yeah, there’s a lot of bad out there but what does that have to do with Alec and Ellie?”

“Nothing’s going to happen to their kids, they’re going to grow up without anything to worry about.” Max said, “We came back to save Max and the others but that doesn’t mean anything if they or any of us still end up dead. We should help if we can.”

“I agree and I want to but honestly, what can we do? We’d need an army to…”

“An army we have. Every single Transgenic is trained to be a soldier from day one. The only way we can survive is if we all take responsibility for it.” Max said

“We’d also need weapons, supplies and a way to fight them.” Logan said

“I’m sure our friendly neighbourhood Stargate Project could help on that front but still, we have to protect ourselves and help protect everyone else.” Max said

“Just like Sandeman wanted.”

“This has nothing to do with Sandeman. He’s not a god, he didn’t breath into us to give us life he’s just a lab coat with a petri dish.”

“But he was more than that. He knew things, things that scared him enough to create each Transgenic but more importantly to create you. He knew the world would need you.” Logan said

“And you.” Max said

“What?” Logan asked

Max turned around to face him in the bed and lifted her hand to show her symbols that were around the base of her ring finger. “I spotted this when we were having sex. Last time the symbols showed up it was there too but I never learned what it said but after they faded I looked up the symbols on your computer. The symbols were your name.” Max said

“That’s impossible. There’s no way he could have known about me to be put it in your genome.” Logan said

“He must have known something, and even more since he put it on my ring finger.” Max said

“We find him again we’re definitely going to have to talk to him.” Logan said, “But what could he have had in mind for me?”

“Well…there is always the fact that you give me a reason to keep fighting instead of just surviving like I did for all those years before you.” Max said, “You know what, screw this. Let’s get out of bed, deal with the embryos, contact the SGC and see what we can do to help and then we’re going to find dear old dad and find out what the hell is going on.”

“Right.” Logan said and thought for a moment, “Do we have to get out of bed right this instant?”

Max smiled and leaned over him, pressing her body against his before kissing him. Then she backed off, “Yes we do.” She said before jumping out of bed and walking to the bathroom. Not that Logan complained, he had an incredible view right now.

Ancient Base, Beneath Arthur’s Seat, Edinburgh, Scotland…

“She’s smart.” Janus said as they watched Max and Logan in their bedroom on a screen before them

“That’s my girl.” Sandeman said

“You do know you’ll have to tell them. The Familiars are corrupted, they are the cure to that. They’ve already fulfilled part of their purpose by saving the Antarians. Now they need to do the rest.” Janus said

“I know, I know. Is Merlin really pissed?”

“It took a lot of manipulations of the timeline to find a region to build that base where people would be immune once the disease was released and now thanks to an ego the size of this planet and a desecration of our healing technology, Ahriman could cause more problems than he could have solved. All he had to do was trust in the progression of things without him and 452 and Logan wouldn’t have been necessary.”

“So he’s pissed.”

“Yes, very. Wouldn’t you be after centuries of carefully planned work?”

“I guess there really is no way to predict the intervention of an accidental discovery.” Sandeman said, “Still, Logan will want to kill me.”

“Very probably, yes.” Janus said with a smile

“It wasn’t like I had a choice, I did what I needed to do.” Sandeman said

“No, well yes, but you did what we told you that you needed to do.” Janus said, “Look, what’s done is done. All he can really do is accept it and move on. Besides, he loves her and the girl loves him. I don’t see a problem with that.”

“They might if they start thinking their meeting wasn’t an accident.” Sandeman said

“It wasn’t though. I’m the one who told her where to find that cat statue in the first place.” Janus said

“That time travelling ship really comes in useful doesn’t it?”

“It has been fun.” Janus said

“Okay, crystals are made, Isabel’s on the right path, Max and Logan know what they need to do in order to save the embryos and the Transgenics are moving along nicely. Temporal stabilisation matrix in my cane is with the government and by now on Atlantis. What else is there?” Sandeman asked

“Well there’s the thing…”

“Oh right.” Sandeman said as he looked to a control panel and pressed crystals on it. “He’s travelling at hyperspace, the course should take him to a former Goa’uld stronghold on Falashna.”

“One of Ba’al’s?”

“Yes. Are we sure we should do this?”

“Merlin is and that’s enough for me.” Janus said, “Besides, we always knew things would have to get a lot worse before they could get better.”

“Still…”

“All we’ll be doing is arranging an introduction. Active the system.” Janus said

Sandeman nodded and pressed on the button. For a split second subspace in the area they targeted was distorted and Kivar’s ship was knocked off course. 20 minutes later it fell out of it’s hyperspace corridor and found itself face to face with an Ori warship. “It’s done.” Sandeman said

“Yes.” Janus said, “So when are you going to talk to them?”

“Later, much later. Just as soon as I have 20 inches of steel reinforced, bullet proof wall set up between me and them.” Sandeman said

“It wont be enough.” Janus said

“Maybe if I increased her sex drive like the Furlings did, they’d be too busy to kill me.” Sandeman said

“Just accept that they’ll be pissed, and talk to them calmly. They’ll understand.” Janus said

“Ancients may be super evolved humans but there’s a lot you don’t know about people at our rung on the evolutionary ladder.” Sandeman said and then he sighed, “I’ll go and see them soon.”

Living Room, Evans Residence, Noon

That lunchtime everyone decided to get together. The Evans had decided to put on a little lunch for everyone and after they had eaten they all sat in the living room facing each other.

“So, are we homeless?” Maria asked

“No.” Amy said, “But we do have a favour to ask.”

“Sure, what?” Maria asked with a smile

“Well…could the strange stuff be kept to an absolute minimum?” Diane asked

“We usually do. Why do you think we’ve never told you till now?” Isabel said

“Yeah, beaming in the way we did…we really should have scanned where we were landing.” Liz said, “Sorry about freaking you out by the way.”

“And the tendrils, what are they anyway?” Amy asked

“Furlings can control every inch of their bodies and can use it any way we want.” Liz said, “We have two forms, one is what your seeing now because we’re originally human. The other is a Furling body.”

“Not the most attractive of things.” Max said. Liz turned and looked at him and he smiled back, “Well with the blue skin, spine spikes and horns…”

“You need to learn to do a straight face when you’re trying to mess with me.” Liz said

“Max…trying to joke?” Philip said while looking at his wife

“I joke.” Max said defensively

“If you say so Max.” Maria said with a smile

“I’ve never seen you do it.” Michael said

“This is just great.” Max said

“Aw, I still love you.” Liz said before kissing him gently until her father cleared his throat

“Speaking of strange stuff.” Isabel said, “We actually have another trip to take soon.”

All parents looked up, “Where?”

“Oh just to Antar again. Max being king there means he has to attend a few meetings.” Alex said. The two of them had already let the other in on their plan to keep Atlantis from their parent’s, trips to other planets were one thing but other galaxies where there were life sucking aliens…not a chance.

“I…uh…see.” Philip said, “I’m sorry, you did say king? That wasn’t actually you being humour and trying to lighten the mood when you told us about being alien?”

“No, I really am the king.” Max said, “Ascended help me.”

“Excuse me?” Jeff asked

“Oh, it’s a saying on Antar. You know, like asking god for help but in this case it’s the Ascended Ancients.” Max said

“Not that they would.” Isabel said

“Why not?” Nancy asked

“Remember how we told you about the Ori, well they’re ascended. They believe we should worship them as gods but the Ancients who are ascended believe in strict non-interference.” Isabel said

“You really are going to another planet.” Amy said, “Another planet like with blue grass, green water and crystal spires?”

“No crystals, that’s Krypton. Water is blue and the grass is green…okay there is a slight hint of purple to it.” Tess said

“Purple grass.” Jeff said while he tried to imagine it, “And if we tell you we’re going as well?”

“Ah.” Kyle said, “Well, they’re kind of closed off at the moment. They’re not fans of visitors given that they’ve been sealed off for the last 60 years.”

“Then how are you going to get there?”

“Through the Stargate. Besides, we aren’t exactly strangers there.” Max said

“So basically you don’t want us to go?” Jim said

“Pretty much, yeah.” Max said, “Don’t get us wrong, if Liz was Liz before she became a Furling I’d be tying her to her bed.”

Everyone looked at him, “Excuse me?” Jeff said

“You know, to keep her from coming.” Max said quickly and hoping her father didn’t leap out of his chair to wrap his hands around his throat. “But now she could easily defend herself if she needed to, I mean she could tear someone limb from limb.”

“Wait, you’d stop me from going to another planet?” Liz asked

“Okay, I’d try.” Max said, avoiding her stare, “Okay, I’d fail but I’d still try.”

“There we go.” Liz said with a smile

“Well…good to see who’s gonna wear the pants in that family.” Kyle said

“Yes. Max. He just knows the fights he’s not going to win.” Liz said

“Likewise.” Max said to her

“I think I’m going to be having nightmares.” Jeff said

“About them going to other planets?” Nancy asked

“No, them getting married.” Jeff said

“Oh haha, like that’s not going to happen for years.” Liz said

“50 bucks says it’s the end of this year.” Isabel said

“Nah, 6 months.” Kyle said

“I’ve got it at 2 years at most. They’ll want a year of college under their belts.” Maria said

All the while Max and Liz looked at them incredulously, “What the hell…guys. Come on now.” Liz said

“We’re being serious.” Alex said

“Yeah…nightmares.” Jeff said and shook his head, “Or, I could make it twenty years.”

All teenagers looked at each other and smiled as they shook their heads. “Nah.” They all said

“That’s really you being an optimist dad, but please.” Liz said, “And don’t try saying ten.”

“So when will you be leaving?” Philip asked

“I’ve called General Landry. He’s expecting us when we’re ready, so in a couple of hours…” Max said

“This is insane. I mean is it me or does any parent actually expect to hear this kind of thing.” Charles said

“No, no this is new.” Valenti said

“But the General did say that so long as you sign a confidentiality thing that we can take you to see the Stargate.” Alex said

“Seriously?” Diane asked

“Yeah.” Max said

Max’s Office, X-Ville, 13:30

Max came down the stairs from the place she shared with Logan, both chatting away happily and smiling as they came into the office. Inside were Max’s chosen few for her little advisory board, sitting around the small room and trying to relax.

“You know Max, if we’re going to do this meeting thing often then we’re going to need somewhere a little bigger.” Alec said

“Yeah, I’ll look into it when the rest of the town is finished.” Max said, “So what’s up?”

“We talked about the embryos to our groups.” X2 said

“And?” Logan asked

“And if there really is no way we can help them, then we’ve all agreed that the Furlings can.”

“Are you all sure? I wont do this until everyone’s on the same page.” Max said

“We are, on both counts.” Ellie said, “If we don’t then the refrigeration unit will run out of power and they’ll die. It’s the better choice to choose life.”

Max smiled as she looked over them and they nodded their agreement. “That’s good. I’ll take them to Liz ASAP.”

“Okay, now what’s the sitch with the tattoos.” Alec said

“Same old, same old. Badness coming, I’ve to stop it.” Max said

“Come on, what else is there? You know you want to tell us.” Alec said

“We need to find Sandeman again.” Logan said

“Again? Why?” Ellie asked

“Yeah, you two are cured, you get to bump and grind all night long.” Alec said

“That may have been why we started to look for him but it’s not that simple anymore.” Max said, “The man’s got answers we need.”

“Besides he created all of you guys. He already said he’d love to see how Joshua is, I’m pretty sure he wouldn’t mind finding out about all of you.” Logan said

“Okay, what’s going on with you two? Something’s up and what’s bad for you two usually causes problems for all of us.” Ellie said

“Well most of the translations still need done but there was this one section.” Max said

“It was my name.” Logan said

“Say what?”

“His name…in Minoan…on my finger.” Max said

“That’s…odd.” X3 said

“You’re telling me.” Max said

“Wait, last I heard Sandeman travelled back through time and taught the Sandeman back here so that he could create us earlier. Unless the current guy jumped forward in time to after he travelled back and watched you guys, there is no way he could have known about Eyes Only here.” X4 said

“That’s what I said.” Logan said

“But he didn’t go forward. He used the Granolith to travel back but he wouldn’t have had access to it to go forward. Still, we’ll have to find him to see what’s really going on. Now…” Max said as she opened her drawer and pulled out a radio, “This is Max G, you guys out there?”

“This is Liz, Max. What’s up?” came a voice from over the small box

“We need to talk. Could you beam me up to that ship of yours?”

“Sure, I’m heading up to see Sara and Dean anyway before me and the guys leave. 5 minutes good for you?” Liz said

“Sure, but I’ll also have a couple of pieces of cargo.” Max said

“No problem. See you in 5.” Liz said

Max brought out the storage units from the safe that she was keeping them in and a few minutes later she, Logan and the cases vanished from the office.

Nursery, Level 13, The Dolchoi, Immediately Following

On the ship there was one room above all in the middle of it that was the most shielded, it’s walls were three times as thick as any other and contained an energy barrier to add a little extra. That room was the nursery that contained the young of the crew. Unlike the other rooms though, there wasn’t the same wall colour of the others. Holographic images covered the walls and showed the ancient Furling landscape. As Max and Logan appeared with Liz and their cargo to find Dean and Sara actually dressed and paying attention to 8 pedestals that were rising up from the floor.

“Hey you two. What’s going…on?” Liz said as she heard the sound of bubbly gurgling. It was then that they actually looked at the pedestals and realised that they were effectively cribs that contained a newborn baby.

“Okay. Forget what I said about Alec and Ellie, these two have the rabbit DNA.” Logan said

“They’re beautiful.” Liz said, “No wonder you guys wanted to see me. Looking for a baby sitter?”

“No, we’ve actually got a pretty good one.” Dean said, referring to the ship, “But we thought they should meet their aunt Liz. If it wasn’t for you they wouldn’t be here.”

“Well, they would. Sooner or later I would just have had sex with you to give birth.” Sara said

“Are you sure about this many kids? I mean 8 is…a lot.” Max said as one of the infants waved at her.

“Yes but this is our limit for now. Even with the Dolchoi’s help we don’t think we could handle much more.” Sara said, “So, what’s in the boxes?”

“Embryos.” Logan said

“They’re transgenics, but we cant gestate them.” Max said, “Unless I do something they’ll die soon and I can’t allow that.”

“So what’s your plan?” Liz asked

“To give them to you. As Transgenics they’d die but once exposed to your DNA, they’d be Furlings and would live.” Max said, “Besides, you don’t have much of a gene pool to work from. It helps both of us.”

“You’d do that for us?” Sara asked

“It’d do it for them.” Max said as she looked to the cases

“How many?” Sara asked

“1932.” Logan said

“Then we shouldn’t waste time.” Dean said as he looked up, speaking to the ship in his mind and instantly the back wall changed and thousands of welts appeared on the wall.

“What are they?” Logan asked

“Incubation pods.” Liz said, “They’re not unlike the ones used to contain Max, Isabel, Michael and Tess but these are mainly used for Furling medical problems. If there was problem with a pregnant woman, the foetus would be removed and placed inside where it would continue to grow and be returned to the mother if possible.”

“How do we…?” Logan asked

“We’ll take care of it.” Liz said as suddenly tendrils came down from the roof of the chamber.

They opened the cases and one by one carefully removed each embryo cylinder from the frozen interior. The ship handled each one like it was a small child, just as she would hold each of the children that were already staying warm within the safety of the nursery. As the tendrils brought them close to the pods, a small opening formed on the pod but once the embryo was inside it closed over without so much as a seam. After that it filled with fluid, the embryo defrosted and the cylinder was dissolved leaving nothing but the tiniest form of the transgenic. Once filled with the liquid a smaller tendril moved from the inner pod lining and connected with the foetus to act as an umbilical cord. Within 10 minutes all the pods contained one of the new life forms.

“Are they okay?” Max asked

The ship sang to them and Sara turned to Max, “They’re perfect. Although she is picking up an anomaly in their DNA. Some kind of accelerated aging condition.” Sara said

“I know. All Transgenics have it, well except for me. The SGC said they can cure it though, just not enough for all of us if we include them.” Max said, “Is it a problem?”

“If a Furling was to mate with your people then yes, the inherited genetic traits would result in flawed offspring but because of the purity in my DNA it can be corrected in them. It’s not a problem for these ones.” Sara said

“Good.” Max said with a hint of relief

“Mother.” Sara said as she held out her arm. The ship sent a pair of tendrils down to Sara and stabbed into her arm. The Dolchoi extracted blood from her, sucked it out of her arm and it flowed through the ship until a small amount was fed through the umbilical into the embryos.

“I don’t understand, I thought the growth was supposed to be immediate?” Logan asked

“Usually yes. Mother is slowing the growth in the pods to ensure that the conversion happens smoothly.” Liz said, “It’ll just take a day or two more.”

“And then they’ll…what? Grow as fast as Sara or be like their kids?” Max asked

“Actually, we don’t know. You’re genetics were based on Antarian DNA and they have the Ancient gene that reset our offspring’s DNA to ancient Furling.” Dean said

“Don’t worry Max, we’ll take care of them like they were our own.” Sara said

“A little while ago you said you didn’t think you could handle more than 8 children. We’ve just lumped 2000 more on to you.” Max said

“Mother may be busy but this ship as seen a lot more than 2000 young at any one time. Granted she had a bigger crew back then but it wont matter now.” Sara said as she stroked one pod, “They’ll grow up…safe.”

“Problem?” Logan asked

“Mother keeps a scan on Earth, she and the Darkal want to learn about the people down there. Right now she’s picking up something odd.” Liz said

“There’s a large concentration of people heading toward X-Ville. But their life readings aren’t human…well they are but they’re almost reading like Transgenics but their not.” Dean said

Max thought for a moment and then her eyes went wide, “Oh god.”

“The Breeding Cult.” Logan said as he looked at her

“The who?” Liz asked

“Get my people out there, please, just get them out of there now.” Max said

Liz nodded to Sara and instantly the two ships were filled with Transgenics and Original Cindy who were all surprised by their new location. A screen formed in the nursery and they watched as the Familiar vehicles moved into their town and started to search building after building. Then they started to blowing everything up, the found more than enough evidence that it was the right place and that Transgenics were there up to five minutes before they arrived but Familiars didn’t take to kindly to their sudden absence. Max watched with seething anger as explosions happened and their new homes burned.

“Okay. Now I’m pissed.” Max said

The Temple, Beneath the Familiar School, Willoughby…

“How did you find them?”

“One of our government contacts. He tracked classified shipments to that location. They were trying to keep quiet about it but the orders came through the same military Black Op project that took down Manticore. As far as we can tell they were simple construction materials. It looks like they were building the town.”

“Wait, we’re receiving a report.” One said as she and the others listened to the radio. “Their gone?”

“Impossible. Satellite imaging clearly showed an active population there.”

“We have to tell Master Ahriman.”

“He will want an explanation. If we don’t provide one then he may kill us for oue failure to bring him the Transgenic female.”

“I will take full responsibility.” Mr White said. The other’s all knew what that meant for him as he turned to his son, “Ames, there is much work for you to do. This girl, if she does exist, if we can’t find her you will one day have the duty of doing that to prepare our way to fulfil our destiny.”

“I understand father.” Ames said

The man nodded and then left the chamber. He headed across town and into the woods where he once more entered the cabin. After that, he wasn’t seen again. Ames was left in the charge of the council of their cult and continued in his education for his future duties.

To Be Continued…

Merry Christmas everyone, hope you're all having fun. There wont be a new chapter next week. I'll be doing the family rounds once more but fear not there will be a new one ASAP.

Chapter 16

Briefing Room, Stargate Command, 2 Hours Later

When the attack happened Max watched on unable to do anything but get her people out. Afterward she connected the SGC and now she was sitting in the briefing room waiting on the general with Logan, Alec and Ellie. Alec was continually pacing back and forth as satellite photos lay spread out on the table showing the level of destruction.

“I can’t believe you just beamed us out without even fighting.” Alec said

“Remember the last time we took on that cult’s fighters?” Max asked

“Yeah. We won.” Alec said

“Barely won Alec and the Dolchoi detected 300 of them heading to X-Ville.” Max said, “We’re taking care of a lot of children now. Soldiers or not I don’t want them getting hurt.”

“That was our home Max.” Alec said

“I know.” Max said, “Obviously it wasn’t as safe as we thought.”

“How the hell did they find us anyway?” Ellie asked and then decided to amend that question, “How would they even know *to* look for us?”

“I don’t know. But finding a place to live is going to be a lot harder now if they’re going to be after us.” Max said

“Maybe we can help with that?” Landry said as he came in

“Another planet?” Ellie asked

“There are a lot of uninhabited ones out there.” Landry said

“Look just tell us what you’ve got on these bastards.” Alec said

“Unfortunately not much.” Carter said

“We’ve had the Odyssey scan the area but we lost them when they crossed into Georgia.” Mitchell said

“Lost them? How?” Max asked

“We don’t know. Where ever they went to must have some kind of shielding, pretty intense shielding if their blocking our sensors.” Carter said, “However we have been scanning for life signs similar to what the Furling ship picked up.”

“And?” Max asked

“As of 20 minutes ago we’ve detected over 200,000 in the US alone. We’ve started scanning other nations but it’s safe to say these people are everywhere.” Carter said

“Ms Guevara when you arrived you gave us a detailed debriefing on what you knew about the future yet not once in 231 pages did you mention a breeding cult that has existed for god knows how long and have been planning god know what but that it does involve some kind of virus that sounds like the one that wiped out the Ancients.” Landry said

“I had my reasons for not reporting it sir.” Max said

“Like?”

“Sandeman is one of them. He created Transgenics to counter them. We hoped to find out more but he disappeared before we got to ask the questions.” Max said

“Correct that. He created Max to counter them.” Alec said, “She’s immune to the disease.”

“How can that be possible?” Daniel asked

“You’ve checked my DNA, you know I don’t have any junk material in me. Every part of my genetic structure is active.” Max said

“Which makes you a very big threat to them. That’s the motive for the attack, now, how did they know to look for you?” Mitchell asked

“That’s a good question.” Alec asked, “The only ones who knew how to find us work here or live in Roswell.”

“Isabel and the others wouldn’t have let it out, that could expose them.” Logan said

“And neither did anyone here.” Landry said, “I’d vouch for every man and woman under my command.”

“There is someone else.” Logan said

“Lydecker?” Max asked

“He hasn’t been seen in weeks. He did say that he wanted to work more on them.” Logan said

“He wouldn’t have given us up to them.” Max said

“Well if what you’re saying is true about these people he may not have had a choice.” Landry said

“Look, let’s get back on topic. Do you have any idea where we can look for these people?” Max asked

“No. The one’s we’ve detected are scattered all over the place and as far as we can tell they’re in average lives.” Landry said

“I’m sure.” Max said as she remembered that Ames White had a simple life on the surface while he hunted Transgenics. “Okay, we’re not going to get anywhere here. I’m going to have our little advisory board beam down. I want them to find something, a small country, uninhabited island…anything. Find somewhere on the planet where we can live quietly. If they can’t find anything, go through the list of planets in the SGC computers. Find another planet if they need to but I’m concerned about the Ori out there. We may exchange one enemy for another.”

“I’ll contact them.” Logan said

“Where will we be?” Alec asked

“X-Ville. I need to see it.” Max said. They all nodded and headed out.

The General stood up from the chair and moved to look at the gate out of the window. Just then Jack and Cassandra came into the room.

“You wanted to see us general?” Jack asked

“I wanted to see you to tell you to stop bothering Mr Woolsey.” Landry said

“But general…” Cassie said

“I came to tell you not to bother anymore since he’s giving me more of a headache than you two and that’s saying something. Besides, instead of bothering him you could be packing a bag.” Landry said

“But general, it’s fun…did you just say pack a bag?” Cassie asked

“Yes I did. Congratulations, Elizabeth agreed…you two are going to Atlantis.” Landry said

“Yes!” Both said and high fived, they ran out to their quarters and packing up their things.

They simply left the general smiling and shaking his head. “Good luck Elizabeth, you’re gonna need it.”

Main Street, X-Ville, 16:00

Thanks to the helpful existence of the teleportation systems of the Dolchoi, the four of them were transported back to their home…at least what was left of it. All around them there were burning timbers of the buildings that had collapsed inward and there were more than a few craters strewn over the small town. Not one building was left standing and there were more than a few of their belongings were laying charred in the dirt.

“Are we sure everyone was beamed out?” Max asked with concern, hoping that not even one person was left to endure this.

“Yeah.” Alec said, “We did a head count, everyone’s okay.”

They moved through the town, jumping when a building next to them suddenly collapsed and sent a plume of smoke into the air. As Max looked at the debris she saw the bed she and Logan had been sharing for the last little while. Even she had a tear in her eye as she looked at everything. Logan came up behind her and rested a hand on her shoulder.

“It’ll be okay.” Logan said

“It was really starting to feel like home.” Max said

“We’ll find a place that will be safe from them.” Logan said

“I’m going to kill them Logan, I’m going to tear them apart slowly.” Max said

“I’ll hand you the hacksaw.” Logan said

Max smiled as she leaned against him and he wrapped an arm around her, “Do you think we’ll find a place?”

“I’ve never doubted we would, it’s only been a matter of when.” Logan said, “But look at it this way, right now we’re guests on those two Furling ships. That means there’s going to be a lot of babysitters for the embryos you handed over. We’ll find somewhere eventually.”

“Of course you will. Even if you have to crawl through hell you’ll find it.” They heard a voice calling through a lot of smoke.

“Who is that?” Alec asked

They saw a man move through the smoke and stand before them. “You son of a bitch.” Max said as she marched toward Sandeman.

“Stop Max.” Sandeman said and she did, “Tell me, are you ready to attack me because of the tattoos on your body or the fact that my kind just destroyed your home?”

“I’m going to go with both.” Max said

“Ah, well that’ll make having this little family reunion a little problematic.” Sandeman said and then looked passed Max to Ellie, “Hello Ellie, how are those buns in your oven?”

“They’re fine.” Ellie said, “Not that it’s your concern.”

“Oh what happens to my Transgenics are very much my concern.” Sandeman said, “But you’re all quite angry right now. Understandably so.” He said as he looked around at the town

“Okay, why did they do this?” Alec asked

“To get to Max of course.” Sandeman said, “They know you exist, they don’t know what you look like or anything about you other than the fact that you are a female. Their orders were to come here and destroy this town after identifying you. All Transgenics were to be terminated, fortunately you acted fast. However, we both know that what happened to your town is not what you want to ask me about.”

“My tattoos.” Max said

“One specific segment of the message I left with you.” Logan said as he held up and wiggled his ring finger. Then he turned to Logan, “Curious aren’t you? How a girl you happen to care about beyond any other in your life just to happens to have your name locked up in her very DNA since long before you even met.”

“It’s been on my mind.” Logan said

Sandeman smiled, “Westfield Clinic, Seattle.”

Logan looked at the man, his eyes became strained and Max could almost see a mixture of fear and apprehension in him. “What did you do?” Logan asked

“Logan?” Max asked, but he didn’t answer

“Don’t worry Max, your young man here isn’t being rude he’s just trying to work something out in his head.” Sandeman said

“What’s Westfield?” Alec asked

“It’s a fertility clinic.” Logan said

“Oh it’s much more than that and you know it my boy.” Sandeman said, “You see Max, before I started working on Transgenics I believe it might be possible to modify Familiar DNA to be even better than it was. I modified a sample of my own DNA so that it wouldn’t result in the deformed still-births of the previous two breeding attempts while the mother’s body adapted to carrying such a foetus. My work seemed promising but even so I needed a mother’s womb to carry my creation to term.”

“My mother.” Logan said

“What?” all three transgenics said together

“She was diagnosed as infertile before me. She couldn’t have children. So they approached a fertility clinic that had a reputation for beating the odds and being very successful.” Logan said, “I was born nine months later.”

“Oh don’t worry, you were the only one I created. All your brothers and sisters are the result of your father. Having you appeared to have healed her. I took my modified DNA and introduced it into your mother’s egg. So you see, when I say “my boy”…I am being very literal.” Sandeman said

“Are you telling me…that…that I’m a part of this breeding cult?” Logan asked

“Partly, and we’re called Familiars by the way. But my work with you proved to have mixed results. I was able to stabilise the genome and produce a sufficiently intellectual individual. You have a limited immunity to that little disease of ours but you don’t appear to have the physical abilities of the other Familiars. My future self that travelled back watched you your entire life, I had hoped that you’d go into genetics like I did but then that Pulse happened and you became somewhat more of an idealist. It was only after examining your DNA and realising that you didn’t have the necessary qualities that the other Familiars are looking for in their young, that I decided to start from scratch and start Manticore.” Sandeman said, “But at the end of the day…”

“You’re my father.” Logan said

“Yes.” Sandeman said

“I think I need a drink.” Max said

“You need a drink?” Logan asked with wide eyes

“Of course I never suspected what the introduction of Transgenic blood into your system would do to you.” Sandeman said

“What does that mean?” Max asked

“Well you have been getting regular injections while you were living in that Terminal City place in Seattle in the future so that you could withstand all those toxins. It appears that Transgenic blood bonded with your Familiar nature and just switched everything on. That paralysis of yours shouldn’t have been cured, not even by Transgenic stem cells. They would have provided temporary relief but combined with a Familiar physiology…well. The results are self evident. The reason your tattoos appeared this time Max was because Logan here has gone through enough of a change. When you two have sex he puts enough of that DNA into you to register and switch on my message.”

“Why?” Max asked, “Why do this?”

“Because Ahriman will seek you either to kill you or add your immunity to the Familiars by breeding with you. Logan and you are together, nothing interfered with that…okay a friend did facilitate your relationship but sending you to steal that cat statue from Logan’s apartment but everything about your relationship is as natural as it comes. It is Logan that will breed with you and in so doing will save humanity from the curse my people have become.” Sandeman said

“That’s sick. You put us together just to screw and have kids?” Max said

“No, I created you both and facilitated a meeting, nothing more. It’s you that chose to be together. So in your colourful way of putting it, it’s you that wants to screw and if kids come along at some point all the better. It’s not like either of you haven’t thought about it.” Sandeman said, “At first when I put his name into your genome I thought that you two finding each other would let you form an alliance to take down my people. I never actually suspected a relationship like this.”

“You put his name on my ring finger.” Max said

“Well just because I didn’t suspect it might happen didn’t mean that I wouldn’t want my boy to hook up with the perfect woman.”

“You know what?” Logan said

“You want to kill me. I know.” Sandeman said, “And probably you could by now, just as easy as the beautiful young Max here but you wont.”

“Really, why not?” Max asked

“Sounds to me like they’ve both got good reason to.” Alec said

“Because there is still work need to be done.” Sandeman said, “And Max knows that given the stakes, the mission comes first.”

“What about your cane? Don’t you want that back?” Ellie asked

“The cane was a gift from a friend, it has a very specific purpose when it’s activated. It’ll make sure you remain you despite your changes to the timeline.” Sandeman said, “So tell my son, what’s more important right now. You taking a swing at me or keeping Max with you. Given the fact you’ve had a ring burning in your pocket since before you travelled back through time…I’m going to go with Max.”

Max looked slowly around to Logan with wide eyes. “Logan?”

Ellie smiled, “Max is getting maaaarried.” She teased

“Haven’t said yes.” She said, not taking her eyes off of Logan and giving him a look that demanded an explanation.

“I was going to wait until the town was finished and everything settled down before asking.” Logan said before looking at Sandeman. “Any particular reason why you wanted her to know just now?”

“Oh none really. I just wanted all your cards on the table so that you two move on with your lives. Just because you are in charge of this little community and have more than your fair share of troubles…you still have your lives to live.” Sandeman said as a cloud of smoke washed over him. When it passed he was gone.

“What the hell?” Alec said

“Okay, that’s a nice trick. I mean…shouldn’t we have been able to tell which way he went?” Ellie asked

“Yes.” Max said, “Unless he was beamed out.”

“The beaming tech we’ve seen all makes noise.” Logan said

“Then this is something else.” Max said and turned back to Logan, “You were going to ask me to marry you?”

“Wanted to. For a long time now.” Logan said and the two of them stared at each other for a long time.

“Oh hell with it Dude, just ask her already.” Alec said

“Yeah, it’s not like she’s gonna say no.” Ellie said

“She might now that we know that I’m some sort of mutant.” Logan said

“Logan, you do remember who you’ve been living with in this town right?” Alec asked

“Only one way to find out.” Max said

Logan smiled, “Yes there is.” He said as he reached into his pocket. Both suddenly became aware of the attentive and distracting stares of the couple they were with. “Wanna do this later?” he asked

“Sure.” Max said, a little freaked out by the way they were being looked at and wanting to wrap her hands around Alec’s throat…not that that feeling was uncommon, actually it was frequent. “Let’s get out of here. It’s getting depressing.”

“I’m all for that.” Alec said

Max then moved up behind him and whacked him on the back of his head, “You got Ellie knocked up. You might want to think of doing the same.” She whispered, “We may not do everything the same way as humans do but some things are still part of the niceties. Besides, you love her, she loves you…god knows why. If anything family is even more important to us.”

“Hmm. Yeah I guess.” Alec said as he pondered on it and his three children growing inside Ellie.

“You guess?” Max said as she hit him again before they all got beamed up.

Control Room, Stargate Command, Same Time

With their parents standing at the window of the briefing room and looking out over the spinning gate, the group came in wearing military green fatigues along with SG-1 but minus the weaponry. Even seeing it, not one of the parents could believe this place existed but here it was.

“Chevron 6 encoded.” Harriman said over the speakers

Max looked up to his parents standing at the window, “They don’t get told we’re going to Atlantis remember.”

“I understand. As far as anyone will be concerned you’ll be on Antar.” Landry said, “You have everything?”

“Right here.” Isabel said as she shook the bag she carried and they all heard the clinking of the crystals inside it.

“Chevron 7 encoded.” Harriman said

“Encoded? I thought 7 gets locked?” Alex asked

“Trips outside our galaxy take a little extra.” Carter said

“Chevron 8 is locked.” Harriman called out as the gate opened and the event horizon formed. The parents in the briefing room simply stared at the alien piece of technology with their mouths hanging open. “Transmitting Identification Code…we have a green light from Pegasus.”

“SG-1, and guests, you have a go.” Landry said

“Wait…wait…wait.” Jack said as he came in with Cassie and both carrying their bags

“Well it’s about time. What took so long?” Mitchell asked

“Someone packs more than my ex-wife…I mean General O’Neill’s ex-wife…god this gets annoying at times.” Jack said

“Ex-wife?” Max asked

“Oh I’m a clone of General Jack O’Neill. You can thank an Asgard named Loki for it. Call me Jack. And this lovely, overly packed young lady is Cassandra.” Jack said

“Hey.” Cassie said, “So you’re the guys who are going to save us all?”

“Uh…I guess you really like putting on the pressure.” Max said

“Well I like to try.” Cassie said with a smile

“So why are you coming on this little field trip?” Liz asked

“We’re moving.” Cassie said, “We’re going to live in the city.”

“Yeah, damned Snakeheads have it in their heads that we’re worth getting a hold of to run all sorts of little experiments on.” Jack said

“Oh well, that certainly counts as a good reason to get out of Dodge.” Michael said

“And for the record, I don’t over pack.” Cassie said

“Oh we know.” Michael said

Isabel blinked and looked at him, “What does that mean?”

“It means that compared so someone we all know her packing is a little…light.” Max said with a smile

“Okay, that’s it. You’re really going to regret that.” Isabel said

“Oh yeah? How?” Max asked as they started up the ramp to the gate

“Oh Max, you of all people shouldn’t have asked that.” Isabel said with a smile

“Yeah.” Max cringed, “I know.”

Soon they all entered the shimmering blue energy of the wormhole and sent hurling between galaxies.

Atlantis, Pegasus Galaxy, Immediately Following

They came out of the wormhole in Pegasus, in the upper floors of the tallest spire in the city to find Dr Weir waiting for them with Dr McKay. The team arrived and the gate deactivated.

“Welcome to Atlantis.” Weir said

“Okay, I’m just seeing the one room and I’m impressed.” Kyle said as they all looked around

“Then you’ll love this.” Weir said, “Come with me.” She took them up the stairs before the gate and looked out of the window over the city.

“Oh my god.” Liz said

“Yeah, I could get really comfortable here.” Cassie said

“How many people could live here?” Max asked

“The city is just over 5 miles across, we’ve estimated living space for just over 5 million.” Weir said, “But that’s just the tip of the iceberg, the laboratories and technology left here…we could spend a hundred lifetimes getting to understand it al.”

“This is…is that the ocean?” Maria asked

“Lantea is mostly a water planet. There is a single land mass where the Athosians settled after their planet was attacked about 50 miles to the east.” Weir said

“So we’re sitting in the middle of the water…just floating here.” Maria said

“When we found the city it was submerged under the ocean.” Weir said

“Okay, I like this better.” Maria said

Isabel looked out, instantly her mind was filled with the dream that showed her the picture of the city. She knew there was a lot more going on than even the people who had been living here for the past 3 years knew. “So powering this place must be a real problem.”

“A very big problem.” McKay said, “It takes three Zero Point Modules to fully power everything, we’ve got one and a new power system developed by Dr Baxter but it doesn’t come close to cutting it in the long term.”

“Maybe this can help.” Isabel said as she reached into her bag and pulled out a crystal.

“Oh my.” McKay said

“I take it that’s one of those crystals you told me about?” Weir asked

“Yes, yes, yes. This will pick up the energy being transmitted by the Granolith and channel it into whatever it’s connected to. One of these and our power requirements are solved for the next billion years or so.” McKay said

“Rodney, I think you know what to do with this.” Weir said as she took the crystal from Isabel and handed it to McKay.

Immediately Rodney left, heading out to the nearest transporter so that he could be sent to the Power Room. Once he was down there Rodney disconnected the ZPM and the augment generator they installed before he slipped the crystal into one of the ZPM openings on the pedestal. The reaction was almost immediate.

“Dr Weir, we’re getting signals from over the city.” The technician said

Weir and the team moved over to the control room and put the radio signals on so that they could all hear, “This is Weir, what’s going on?”

“Doctor, I’m down in Drone Weapon Storage. A few seconds ago some kind of machine started up. It’s like a mechanical arm, it moved over to some kind of opening in the wall. Every few seconds a drone appears at it, the machine grabs it and puts it on to one of the storage shelves. I’ve counted five new drones so far.”

“Dr Weir, I’m picking up energy being transferred through inactive conduits.” The technician said

“What conduits?”

“We assumed they were redundant technology that the Ancient never removed, we were never able to determine what they were connected to but now their fully active.”

“Control Room, this is Major Lorne. I’m down by what we thought was the access to the city’s star drive. The door just opened.”

“Doctor, I’m getting reports of previously sealed doors opening up.”

“Doctor Weir, I’m at the secondary control room. This place is lighting up, everything is activating across this city.”

“Doctor Weir, it’s Zelenka. I’m in the Jumper Bay. I’ve got devices appearing from the walls and floating around the Puddle Jumpers. They appear to be doing maintenance.”

“Doctor, I’m in one of the secondary spires on the north pier. I’ve no idea what’s going on in here but the entire chamber just filled with light. It’s almost like liquid.”

“Dr Weir, I’m getting sensor readings from the lower levels of the city. The repair nanites appear to be getting systems back online down there.” The technician said

“I thought those areas were still flooded?” Weir asked

“They were until five minutes ago. Some sort of pumps just activated. The water is being forced out of the city and back into the ocean. “Ma’am there are things happening everywhere. Most of them…our people can’t even begin to describe.” The technician said as he looked up and glanced toward the stairs down to the gate, “Uh…ma’am?”

They all looked over to see an opening form on the landing and another control chair coming up from it. The chair rotated around until it was fully up and then locked in place with the chair facing the control room. Rodney came back just in time to see it and blinked as he saw the Ancient command device.

“I don’t get it, I thought you already found a control chair in the city?” Mitchell asked

“We have.” Weir said, “I don’t get it, why make two of them? I thought the other chair had complete access to the city’s systems?”

Rodney moved to the control room and looked over all the readings, “Apparently not all of them. That chair is bringing programming online that I didn’t even know existed.”

Max moved to the chair, he felt drawn to it as he looked it over. Without thinking about it he sat down, rested his arms on the armrests and the chair lit up before it tilted back. Slowly the chair started to move around and faced the open space that was occupied only by the gate. As it stopped the lights of the room dimmed and a hologram appeared. It was a massive map of the galaxy with the edge of the Milky Way showing at the far end. Max moved his fingers over the controls by his hand and the screens in the control room lit up.

“Doctor Weir…I think we just transmitted some kind of signal.” The technician said. A few seconds later the hologram lit up with red dots all over the galaxy in various star systems with one in the Milky Way. “And we just received a similar one.”

“Get a video camera, record all of that so we can get the locations.” Max said quickly

Daniel always had his camera handy and took it own. He moved under the hologram and recorded every square inch of the image that was being displayed. Once it was done the images disappeared and Max moved off of the chair. It’s lights dimmed automatically as it returned to its upright position.

“What was that?” Liz asked

“I accessed the city’s summon beacon and sent out a signal that all the other city ships would respond to with a similar beacon.” Max said

“What?” Rodney asked

“There had to be over thirty lights up there.” Weir said

“And we have over 30 power crystals.” Isabel said

Daniel quickly placed back the footage he just took, “Here…the one in the Milky Way. This position would track with where Antar is.”

“May I?” Weir asked and Daniel handed the camera over, “John’s team has been to this planet. They have a ruined city similar to Atlantis.”

“Ruined?” Michael asked

“Yes but the city has nanites that can repair everything. It’s safe to assume that all the cities have them so long as they have sufficient power.” Weir said

“Thanks to the 8 of you we have all the power we need.” McKay said, “One crystal can pick up all the power those cities would ever need and we could defend Atlantis from now until Hell freezes over. I mean, if the Ancients had the Granolith then they never would have lost the war with the Wraith. We need to send teams to all those planets to locate the cities. We shouldn’t send the power crystals just now, just in case we run into, you know, bad guys and they get their hands on it.”

“Agreed. Except for the planet where we know where the city is. The sooner we get that the city on Mara’s planet powered up the better.” Weir said

“Right, I’ll get Teyla and Ronan ready to go…where’s Shepherd?” McKay asked

“Proculus.” Weir said

“Oh. Okay then we should wait until he gets back then.” McKay said

“In the mean time we can get our guests settled in.” Weir said, “Jack, Cassandra, we have rooms ready for you on one of the towers near the east pier. And before you think you’re going to have an easy time of it, I’ve promised Colonel Carter that your time here will be heavy on study.”

Both teens looked at Sam and she smiled back, “Do I get to learn how to fly one of those Jumpers?” Jack asked

“John has already volunteered. During the weekends.” Weir said, “Besides, you may be a teenager but you do have the training of a Special Ops Colonel with flight experience. We need all the fighter pilots we can get in case we get attacked.”

“Oh don’t, you’ll give him an ego.” Cassie said, “Just keep him on the ground unless it’s an emergency. On the other hand I’m pretty sure, being the result of several generations of a Goa’uld experiment in advancing human evolution I’m pretty sure I have the gene and could learn.”

“Oh yeah right. You couldn’t even learn to drive without backing the car into a garage…that was closed.” Jack said

“So I had a little bad luck.” Cassie said

“3 times in a row?” Jack asked

“Well if you’re both capable, you’ll both learn.” Weir said as she showed them to a transporter that, with a flash of light, took them to a station near their new rooms.

“We are so gonna get lost in here.” Cassie said

“Yeah, fun isn’t it.” Jack said

Everyone else was shown around the Ancient city by SG-1, they had only been there once but it was enough to get a general layout of everything. Everyone else in the city was running around and checking out all the new technology that had just been activated.

Athar’s Temple, Proculus, 17:45

The Stargate of the planet was in high orbit of the planet and John came through in a Puddle Jumper. The small ship entered the planet’s atmosphere seamlessly and soon descended toward the temple. He landed less than a hundred meters from the outer wall of the sanctuary and walked out of the ship toward the entrance. The place was almost deserted as it usually was but as he walked in John saw who he was looking for.

“Hello Chaya.” John said

“John, it’s good to see you.” Chaya said as she stood in her light blue flowing dress. She was one of the Ascended, an Ancient known to the people of Proculus as their protector Athar who appears as a human now and then to walk among the people she protected. Once long ago she destroyed the Wraith who attacked the planet using her ascended powers but in doing so she broke their highest law and interfered. As punishment she was forced to protect the planet for all time, a duty she would gladly do but she couldn’t take in anyone new or protect anywhere else.

“I wish I could say the same.” John said, “You know why I’ve come.”

“You know I can’t help you John, it’s forbidden.” Chaya said

“Still, I have to ask.” John said

“I know.” Chaya said

“Okay then, why are the Wraith doing this?” John said and Chaya closed her eyes, “Chaya, what more can the other Ascended do to you? They have you in exile in this place, condemned for all time because you took action.”

“They could take me away from here altogether. Then who would protect them? It’s better to protect a few than none at all.” Chaya said

“Chaya, the Wraith are wiping out world after world. Something about this doesn’t seem right. Pretty soon this planet will be all that’s left.” John said

“I must still follow the rules, unlike some others I could mention. We don’t and can’t play god.” Chaya said

John looked at her with questioning eyes, if she could mention it why didn’t she and they way she said it. Then it hit him what she was trying to say, “I understand. Like I said I had to ask.” He said, he knew she and he and to be careful. The other Ascended Ancients kept an eye on her and they knew it.

“You’re trying to protect your people, there’s nothing wrong with that.” Chaya said

“I don’t suppose you could tell me how much time I have to figure everything out?” John asked

“Days, maybe a little over a week. After that, all doors are open.” Chaya said

John knew she was telling him something else and there was only one thing that it could be. “Are you sure?”

“As sure as I can be.” Chaya said, “John, tell me how are things on Atlantis?”

“Busy. Things have been quite active recently. Oh we met a few of your peoples screw ups.” John said

“Oh, the Asurans. Yes, I was wondering if that would happen.” Chaya said

“The Replicators stuck their hands in my head Chaya. I know you thought you destroyed them but couldn’t your people have just tinkered with their programming at some point to make them less aggressive? Maybe to the point where they don’t want to destroy Atlantis?”

“We only found out about them after we Ascended.” Chaya said

“Well I suppose we should look on the bright side, once the Wraith are finished doing what they’re doing all that will be left is the Asurians if they ever hope to find another food source so maybe they’ll destroy each other.” John said, “But I should go. We’ve got a lot of work to do.”

“I know.” Chaya said, “John, wait…there may come a time when I cannot protect my people. If that happens, I want you to promise me that you’ll take them to Atlantis.”

“You have my word.” John said, he knew that if the Ori won in the Milky Way then they would have enough people praying to them, feeding them power, to be able to take out the Ancients. If that happened Chaya would be dead and the best hope for her people would be to take them to the city and hide somewhere where they could hope the armies of the Ori would never find them.

The two of them said goodbye and John headed back to his ship. Chaya watched from the gardens as it lifted off and headed back to space. She could feel the presence of the other Ascended.

“I know you don’t want to interfere but sooner or later the war may be brought to us. Isn’t it better for us to act now?” Chaya asked but was responded with a violent crash of thunder as the sky filled with dark clouds. “The Ori have too much power for them to counter. Even if they do find Merlin’s weapon, their followers…” Another crash of thunder and a bright flash of lightening silenced her. All Chaya could do was nod reluctantly but as she did so the skies cleared of the dark clouds. “Good luck John.”

Slowly Chaya climbed the steps that lean up to the ramparts of the wall that surrounded her temple. From there she could see the settlement in the distance and looked upon it, she feared for them, she had cared for them for thousands of years but now it may not be enough and completely in vain.

Conference Room, Atlantis, 1 Hour Later

John arrived back and while he parked the Jumper in its bay above Stargate Operations he called everyone in for a meeting. Moments later he came jogging down the stairs and moved quickly across the main room of the city into the Conference Room. The rest of his team, Dr Weir, Dr Beckett and SG-1 were all sitting there.

“We have a problem.” John said as he came in

“You message did sound urgent.” Weir said

“I talked with Chaya. She couldn’t come right out and say it but I think she tried to tell me whose behind the Wraith attacks.” John said

“I’m sorry, who’s Chaya?” Vala asked

“Chaya Sar, she’s an Ascended Ancient he’s close to.” Dr McKay said as he looked at Shepherd.

“Don’t look at me like that.” John said

“Like what, Kirk?” McKay said

“John, what did Chaya say?” Weir asked

“The Ori. The Ori are behind this.” John said, “She said that she couldn’t tell me but unlike others she could mention, the Ancients don’t play god.”

“That sounds like the Ori alright.” Mitchell said

“But I don’t get why they would be helping the Wraith. I thought they were into converting the masses not help them to get fed on?” McKay said

“I was thinking about that on the way home.” John said, “Teyla, your people…well most of this galaxy see the Ancients as virtual gods right?”

“They were the most powerful race ever to inhabit the stars but gods…” Teyla said

“Okay well maybe that was the wrong word to use but the reverence is almost the same. I’ve seen that on most of the planets we’ve visited. That’s the difference between our two galaxies, in ours the Ancient are practically never heard of. They left millions of years ago and the handful of monuments they left are rubble. If it wasn’t for General O’Neill access their repository of knowledge we would even know their name. John said, “In this galaxy the people respect the Ancients so much that conversion to Origin would be next to impossible.”

“So they’re using the Wraith. And sacrificing as many lives as possible in this galaxy.” Weir said

“These Ori, what is it they want?” Teyla asked

“To destroy every last Ancient. They get power from people worshiping them and if they convert the people in the Milky Way then they’ll have the power to do it. Without the Ancients, any galaxy they’ve been protecting will be open to full scale invasion. Judging by the footholds they’ve been making back home, it’ll be pretty easy.” Daniel said

“The only reason they’ve done so good is that we exposed the Goa’uld as fakes on the god front.” Mitchell said, “Most of the System Lords got killed by the Replicators and the people felt abandoned or betrayed by beings they’ve worshipped. Along come the Priors preaching Origin, powers to back up the claims and add to it the mysterious catastrophes that the Ori solve once they convert. If they still don’t believe, they die.”

“That’s a nice way to do things.” Ronan said, “So we wont switch to them so they just serve us up on a silver platter to the Wraith.”

“Pretty much, yeah.” John said

“That’s great. How do we kill them?” Ronan asked

“We deal with the Ori by finding Merlin’s weapon. The Sangraal can wipe out Ascended beings.” Carter said, “As for their followers in our galaxy…”

“It’ll take a vastly superior military technology to deal with them.” Mitchell said

“Technology like this city?” Teyla asked

“The number of cities in this galaxy that we’ve just picked up should be able to. We’ve got Furling ships and they’ve taken out a ship but without a lot more we’re not going to win this.” Carter said

“Here’s a question. Over 30 cities as powerful as this one, why did the Ancients loose the war with the Wraith? This kind of power should have been able to wipe them out.” Vala said

“The ships are scattered all over this galaxy, the Wraith would have attacked at least some on them.” Mitchell said

“Unless they didn’t know about them.” Carter said, “The Ancients could have hidden them.”

“Why? Why do that and risk loosing the war, which is what happened?” Vala asked

“Because there’s something more going on. There’s something to do with those cities that the Ancients couldn’t risk exposing to the Wraith.” Daniel said

“Even at the expense of so many of their kind?” Weir asked, “What could be they hiding that would warrant that?”

“The cities themselves.” Isabel said as she stood at the door, “Sorry for interrupting.”

“No, please come in.” Weir said, “What did you mean?”

Isabel walked in. “I overheard you talking, what the Ancients were hiding was Atlantis.”

“We’re in Atlantis.” Ronan said

“Not exactly.” Isabel said, “I have the ability to enter the dreams of other people, a while back I think someone did that to me. I had a dream in which I was putting together a jigsaw puzzle of this city while talking to an Ancient. He told me a lot of things but one thing was that Atlantis was incomplete.”

“Well as interesting as dreams can be, they’re certainly not evidence of…”

“Jigsaw puzzles are about fitting all the pieces together. The one I was doing was incomplete but the actual city was finished.” Isabel said, interrupting him

“This city is just a piece of the puzzle.” Weir said

“The central piece. I think the other cities connect to each other and all around this one. Dr McKay, you said that the new chair activated programming you couldn’t identify. What if that’s the program to connect the city and completely integrate everything?” Isabel said

“Combining the power of all of them.” John said, “If the Wraith got that they would be unstoppable.”

“Actually, that answers a question of mine. Before we made contact with the Ori I found a book that described the Alterans leaving their home galaxy in a ship. It said they left in a great ship, we now know that their race was divided between those who followed science and those who followed Origin.” Daniel said

“So?” Mitchell asked

“So, what happened to the ship? We’re talking about a race that spread over their galaxy, this city can’t hold that many people for that exodus.” Daniel said, “A city 30 odd times the size maybe the ship the book was talking about.”

“They travelled between the galaxies and settled in the Milky Way. They separated the ship to colonise various planets. Until the plague hit and they packed up and left to do the same thing for resettling here.” Weir said

“We need to find those cities and get them back here as soon as possible.” McKay said

“We may not have that kind of time. Chaya said that we had a week, maybe less. From what she said, I think something’s going to happen that will disconnect the Stargate in our galaxy from the Supergate in the Milky Way.” John said

“If such a thing were to occur, the Ori would reconnect immediately and send their reinforcements.” Teal’c said

“Well, while we’re here we’ll help.” Mitchell said, “Give us a planet and we’ll go power it up.”

“It may take more than that. You’ll need someone with the gene to pilot it and something tells me it’s going to be a lot harder than flying a Puddle Jumper.” Weir said, “John, I want you in the chair and learn how to operate the flight controls. Then we’ll start training the rest of our people.”

“Yes Ma’am.” John said as they all got up and separated to start their work.

Prison Deck, Ori Flagship, 3300 Kilometres from the Supergate, Same Time

Thanks to Sandeman’s little button push back on Earth, Kivar had been relegated into the confinement area of the ship. It was nothing more than a cylinder of light but within it the Antarian dictator couldn’t move more than an inch in any direction. He’d been stuck here for a while now but he hadn’t been alone. From the moment he woke up he had the company of a Prior who spoke with him and read from the Book of Origin. As Kivar listened, he felt parts of himself reacting to the words. They spoke to his desires, his dreams and how he wanted to be but after a while his symbiote took control. His eyes glowed and stared at the Prior.

“I really wish you would be quiet. You’re giving me a headache.” The snake said

Just then his body tensed up as Adria came in, she stared at him and sent pain throughout his body. The Prior bowed his head in respect for the flesh and blood Ori. “Leave us. I will deal with this one.” Adria said

“Orici.” The Prior acknowledged her command and walked out.

“What do you say to the promise of the Ori?” Adria asked

“You defile your true gods human. The Goa’uld will have you kneeling before up once more.” The symbiote said

Adria raised her hand, her fingers spread wide and in response the symbiote screamed in pain before his voice changed back to normal and it was Kivar in control. Kivar felt pain as though something was ripping a chunk of his brain out but then it spread to his throat and mouth. His eyes looked down to see the symbiote he had bargained with suddenly stick its head from out of his mouth. He could see it struggling, attempting to remain inside him but Adria’s power yanked it out and held it in mid air. Adria then closed her hand tightly and the red-eyed snake instantly crushed before falling to the floor.

“Such a distasteful race.” Adria said, “I question how they could have become the dominant race of this galaxy.”

“Simple, those who had power to stop them either didn’t care or had their own concerns.” Kivar said as he gasped for air with an awful taste in his mouth.

“Yes, but to portray themselves as gods. The Ancients prove their hatred and demonism to allow such heresy to exist in this place.” Adria said

“Well…the universe isn’t exactly a perfect place.” Kivar said

“For those kept in darkness that is true.” Adria said, “Tell me Kivar, why do you follow the Ancients?”

“I don’t. They may have set up my civilisation but it’s meaningless with leaders like Zan. His past self allowed inferior races to learn from us, I have no problems with the Asgard but pathetic humans who couldn’t fathom beyond their own noses. So many worlds he and his ancestors back for eons made protectorates…he will do it again. Of that I have no doubt.” Kivar said

“You may be right. Tell me Kivar, is it not written in your sacred texts that your homeworld would be destroyed at the time of the Ori’s arrival?”

“Yes.”

“It is their great plan for your world to be destroyed. Does not the words of Origin speak to your heart? Do you not hear the song of the Ori in your mind? Antarians are far closer to the plains of enlightenment than any others since the division of the light and dark. I feel the stirrings of light deep within you Kivar. Those who stand against the Ori and refuse to bow down will be made unto dust. The rift exists and only by shedding light onto this galaxy shall it be sealed.” Adria said as she released the field restraining him. He fell to the floor and Adria helped him up, “With the embrace of the Ori, the light of the fire shall lift all up high to be made as one with the Ori.”

“Hallowed are the Ori.” Kivar said

Adria smiled, seeing the light spark in his eyes, “Yes. Hallowed are the Ori. And as the first of your race to see the fire’s light…” Adria said as she held out her hand. Suddenly a roaring fireball formed in her palm, a fireball that Kivar couldn’t help but look into. “You will spread Origin to all those still blinded by darkness.”

Kivar stared and soon the fire spread out and shot into his eyes. His skin paled, his eyes became white and power surged through his veins as his evolution was artificially enhanced. “I feel…the Ori.”

“Already you possess the power of the Priors, the Ori’s gift to you is beyond that of all Priors and second only to mine.” Adria said as Kivar raised his head and looked at her with flaming eyes. They died and he looked at her before he dropped to his knees before her. Adria touched her hand to his head. “Arise.”

Kivar did, he held out one hand and with a surge of fire a Prior’s staff appeared. He gripped it tightly and the large blue segments glowed. “There is nothing that can save Zan now. We shall seek him out and give him the choice…bow down to the Ori.”

“Or turn to dust.” Adria said, “Come, there is much work for you to do. We must stay here, to collapse the barrier and welcome the rest of our armies but you will return to Antar. Show your people the light of Origin or let your world burn.”

“It shall be done, Orici.” Kivar said as his staff glowed again and fire washed over him. Instantly he was gone from the ship and Adria smiled as she felt his presence on Antar. Now that a Prior was there she could feel every soul on that planet.

VIP Quarters, Level 15, Stargate Command, 18:00

Alec was sitting in the room, reading over reports of various uninhabited planets that had been explored by members of the SGC over the last ten years. After the 15th report Ellie came back into the room and he smiled as she approached.

“Hey, how is everything?” Alec asked

“Take a look for yourself.” Ellie said as she showed him a picture while sitting in his lap.

“What’s that? A screenshot from that new horror flick?” Alec asked

“That is an ultrasound print out of your children.” Ellie said, definitely not amused by his comment

“Really?” Alec asked as he looked more intently, “Are they boys or girls?”

“Too soon to tell.” Ellie said

“I can’t believe it…these…these are mine.” Alec said

“You better believe it. In nine months or so you get to say hello to them.” Ellie said. She looked from the picture to him and saw he wasn’t smiling. “What?”

“I was really looking forward to getting to work on building them a nursery or something.” Alec said, “Yeah, I got to agree with Max. I’m going to kill those Familiar SOBs.”

“We’ll find somewhere new to live.” Ellie said, “Somewhere where they can’t get to us.”

“I know.” Alec said as he kissed her, “Hey, where’s Max?”

“Downstairs with Logan.” Ellie said, “She’s giving him a going over.”

“I bet she is.” Alec said

“Not like that.” Ellie said, “Is sex the only thing on your mind?”

“No, not really but those two are rarely out of bed.”

“Okay, that’s an exaggeration.” Ellie said, “They’re in the infirmary. Logan’s getting a complete physical and Max said afterward they’re going to the gym to see what he can do.”

“That’s a little optimistic. All we heard from Sandeman was that Logan’s abilities were getting switched on. For all we know he’ll move a little faster, that’s all.” Alec said

“Or he could end up moving like we can. I know Max will be looking forward to that.” Ellie said

“Yeah, now who has sex on the brain?” Alec said

“I can’t help it. Manticore started that breeding project, you and I are just making the most of what they woke up in me.” Ellie said

“We’re doing a lot more than that.” Alec said

“Yes, we definitely are.” Ellie said

“Is Max okay with this? I mean her boyfriend turns out to be one of the group that wiped out our home.” Alec said

“No.” Ellie said, “But she loves him, besides he’s not one of them he’s one of us. He may be like them but he’s part of this family.”

“I guess.” Alec said, “He’s done a lot for us.”

“Yes he has. OC as well. That girl really knows how to organise, I swear she could have been trained by Manticore.” Ellie said as she took the ultrasound picture from his hand and placed it on the pile of files.

“Hey, I wanna look some more.” Alec said

“I’ve got something more important to do.” Ellie said before kissing him. She moved into a position so that she was straddling him and had her body flush up against his as he sat on the chair. “I don’t know what it is but I think being pregnant is making me more horny.”

“Is that even possible?” Alec asked

“You better believe it, because I want you right here, right now.” Ellie said

“There’s a guard right outside that door.” Alec said

“We can invite him to join in later. Right now I just want you.” Ellie said as her fingers worked on his shirt.

“Funny.” Alec said as his lips trailed over her throat.

Ellie grabbed his head and brought him to her lips, their tongues probing each other’s mouths. It lasted for at least ten minutes before they came up for air. Ellie unlocked her legs from behind Alec and slid off of him but never broke eye contact as she descended to her knees. She looked up at him with warm eyes as she slowly unfastened Alec’s jeans. He lifted his butt slightly and with a quick motion she pulled both the denim and his boxers down to his ankles. Gently she licked the underside of Alec’s cock before taking him into her mouth.

“Uuuhhhhnnnn...” He moaned gutturally as he watched a good portion of his prick vanish into her sweet mouth. She drew him as far into her mouth as she could, sucking hard all the time. Ellie held him for a long while before backing off a little and then taking him back inside.

The brunette set up a steady rhythm of long, slow stokes as her tongue bathed his quickly hardening rod. Ellie was certainly earning her reward, at least as far as Alec was concerned.

“Ognn…god Ellie.” Alec groaned

Ellie just slurped; the sound was music to Alec’s ears as the sensations travelled up his body. Then, for without any reason, Ellie stopped and stood up. She kissed his cheek as one hand moved to her side and released the single fastening of her dress. It swung open to reveal her naked body beneath. Ellie leaned down; she licked his earlobe before nibbling it and whispered, “Take me.”

Alec smiled. Quickly he pulled his shirt off over his head before his hands slid over her and pushed back the fabric to get a better look at her body. With delight he gazed over her and saw her firm breasts just calling out to be sucked upon. Alex slid his hands up and pulled her dress off her shoulders, exposing the rest of her smooth skin. He kissed her passionately as he stood up and lifted her up before sitting Ellie on the table. She spread her legs and Alec eagerly moved between them. He caressed her thighs before grabbing hold of them and pulling her hips forward, placing her in the perfect angle to penetrate her body.

“Tell me you want it Ellie.” Alec said

“I want it Alec.” She gasped

“Tell me again.”

“I want it Alec, I want it so much. You make me so hot.”

The sound of her heat filled voice sent more blood to his cock, hardening him to his maximum potential. Ellie reached down and wrapped her fingers around him and gently guided him into her. It was slow at first as Alec probed her with the bulbous head of his cock, running it over her slick fold before pushing inside.

“UGHNNNNNN…Alec, please.” Ellie begged

With a long, slow and deep thrust, Alec was fully engulfed by his mate and by kissing her, their bodies were fully connected and every inch of available skin was touched by that of their lover.

“You feel so amazing...God, you feel so good.” he whimpered, her inner muscles rippled around his hard cock, sucking on him as he remained still. He knew he couldn’t do that forever.

“I...I can feel you everywhere...Ughhhh…God.” Ellie cried as she tightened her legs around him, scraping her nails along his back and pulling his face down to kiss him. He ground his hips against hers, pushing deeper and then deeper and then deeper before easing back a little and then sliding back in with another long sigh from both lovers.

“Ugnnn yeah.”

“Oh god, oh god…UGNNNNNN.”

Alec pulled out and quickly thrust back inside of her, building a slow rhythm that she matched perfectly, writhing against him on the table. Her arms came up under his to hold his shoulders, bracing for the thrill of each pulse. Every movement broke something down in each of them and at the same time built something all too familiar up. With each inward thrust he pushed her closer to the edge of completion, her muscles tightening around him, tightening in the sweetly intense anticipation of her orgasm. She closed her eyes, letting her body melt as he moved in her, filling her up before withdrawing and plunging back in.

“Alec…oh god Alec…more…harder.” Ellie gasped, not caring if the guard outside their door heard her. She simply needed this on the most primal, instinctual of levels.

Alec pulled out so that only the head of his penis was still touching her, moving it in small circles against her slit before he plunged back in. She cried out, her body stretched taut, the heated inner walls of her core constricting around him. With one hand she grasped the back of his neck and pulled him back for another kiss that smothered her moans during the several moments when she could breath out, her breath bringing small, strangled sounds to her chest.

“Ellie…Ellie…oh my god…you feel…ughnnnnnn.” Alec groaned

In and out, over and over, faster and faster, Alec took her, pounding her into the wood of the table, he was completely taking her, possessing her and she loved it. The almost violent shakes of their actions had already caused most of the files and papers to fall and end up on the floor. However, Alec was holding back, there was incredible concern in him that if he didn’t he could harm his unborn young but that wasn’t stopping them from enjoying themselves.

They continued, on and on until Ellie opened her mouth with a prolonged gasp and then let loose with an animalistic cry of passion. “ALLLLEEEECCCCCCCCCC!” Her orgasm was incredible, causing each muscle of her body to feel it. However, Alec still sought his own climax but Ellie stopped his thrusts.

“Al…Alec.” Ellie gasped with a sweat covered face

“What?” Alec asked breathlessly

“I want…I want…” she tried to ask as she still felt lightening from having his dick still locked deep inside her. “Bend me over this table. Take me like an animal.” She said with utter raw passion.

Alec nodded and smiled. He slid out of Ellie and out from between her legs before helping her off the table. As she stood on her own two feet she turned around, Alec ran his hands over her back and around to her front. Alec held her firmly against his body, caressing her and kissing her neck. Alec ran his hands over her arms; he touched her shoulders, kissed her skin with his fingertips before he pushed her down, bending her forward as her hands rested on the table. He moved closer to her body, he ran his hand over her back and stroked her luxurious hair.

“Alec, please.” Ellie begged, after all ready coming once she wanted her mate to seek his pleasure form her body and she was still curious as to what it felt like. He pressed himself up against Ellie and took his rampant cock in one hand and aimed it toward Ellie. He entered her and then came the incredible sensation of being back inside her and being returned to the tightest embrace he’d ever known.

“UGHNNNNNNNN!” They both moaned in unison, Ellie’s cry was slightly higher pitched than Alec’s but it was no less filled with pleasure. “Al…Alec.” Ellie strained out

Alec withdrew a little and then went back inside her tight pussy that was still quivering from her last orgasm. Once in he stopped and simply felt the way his meat that was filling her. Then he started to move, again and again. She was already slick with her own juices from before and needed no build up. Alec soon started to hammer into her as he held onto her hips as she gripped onto the table.

“Oh Ellie…so…so tight…oh god!” Alec groaned as he began to move faster and faster and faster until both were fully into it, grunting like animals in heat.

It was no longer only Alec who as thrusting, Ellie continued to push her rear back and forth, grinding against his sweat soaked form with her own soaked body. Alec’s heavy balls slapped against the backs of her thighs. Ellie tossed her head back and screamed wantonly, her hair flying about as she forced herself back into Alec’s groin in an absolute frenzy.

“Ughnnn…oh god…Alec…ugn…yes…yes…oh god yessssssss!” Ellie cried over and over, the sensations were intoxicating.

“ELLIE…UGHNNNN…GODDD…YOU’RE INCREDIBLE.” Alec howled, he was so close to coming when he was with Ellie but what he was feeling was about to make him shoot his load yet again.

“GO ON ALEC…UGNNN…CUM IN ME!” Ellie screamed

With one final thrust, Alec stabbed into Ellie and held himself there as he came in her already filled up belly. He couldn’t help but collapse on top of her body, both breathing heavily as Alec wrapped his arms around Ellie. Gently Alec kissed her back, hair and the side of her face before pulling out of her. He picked up his lover’s weak body and carried her over to the bed where he rested next to her.

“That was incredible.” Alec said, “Did you enjoy yourself?”

“Oh yeah.” Ellie purred as she snuggled into Alec’s hard chest. Alec smiled and caressed her hair as they let their breathing went back to normal. All of a sudden the base’s alarm system activated and red lights started flashing. It caused them both to go on alert and quickly redress themselves.

Down in the Control Room…

“What’s going on Chief?” Landry asked the Master Sergeant as he came down the steps into the room. The red alarm light was flashing and it had the attention of everyone in the base.

“General, we’ve just spoken to Cairn at Deep Space Radar. We’ve picked up a hyperspace window forming just passed Jupiter. Odyssey scanned the area and have picked up a mass approaching Earth at 200 kilometres per minute.”

“Any idea what it is? An Ori ship?” Landry asked

“No sir, the dimensions don’t match. According to initial telemetry it’s roughly one quarter the size of Atlantis.” Harriman said

“Sir, we’re receiving a message from Odyssey. They’ve made visual contact.” Another technician said

“Have them transmit it down here.” Landry ordered. In moments he looked at the screen and saw a dot moving in front of Jupiter. “Freeze that and enlarge it.”

Harriman worked the controls and the image focused in on the object. “It looks like a ship but I don’t recognise it sir.” He said

“I do. I’ve seen that description on one of the old SG-1 mission files from ten years ago.” Landry said

“Who is it?” Harriman said

“That’s a flying city of the Nox.” Landry said

“General, we’re picking up a signal. It’s Anteaus, he’s asking to enter orbit.”

“Granted. Tell them to hold close to our moon.” Landry ordered

“No need sir, Odyssey is reporting the two Furling ships have moved from their position and are flying toward the Nox.” Harriman said and paused a moment, “They appear to be flying around them, guiding them to their orbital position.”

“Well it looks like two old friends will be getting reacquainted.” Landry said, “Contact Atlantis, tell them we’ll need SG-1 back ASAP.”

“Yes sir.” Harriman said, “Sir, why do you think they came?”

“The only reason it could be. The Ori.” Landry said

To Be Continued…

Chapter 17

Briefing Room, Stargate Command, 19:20

While Landry awaited the return of his frontline team, he was playing host to some new arrivals. With the arrival of the Nox vessel in orbit Landry placed a call to their allies and seconds before the Nox representative appeared in the briefing room Thor and Sara beamed down. With a slight distortion of air, Anteaus of the Nox appeared looking just as he did during the first year of the SGC’s operation when contact was first made, typically appearing as though he belonged in the forest despite the advanced nature of his race.

“Well, I guess it’s been a while since your three races have been in the same room.” Landry said

“It has been many generations since we have had the need to interact.” Anteaus said, “Although we are gratified to know that the efforts of our Furling friends have finally resulted in their resurrection.”

“Well we’re not there yet. Right now there’s just a handful of us. In 16 years the children will be old enough, they just need to be protected until then.” Sara said

“And they shall be. The power of the old Furling vessels now in your possession will do everything they can to protect your young.” Thor said

“Why did your races stop speaking anyway? We found the castle your old Alliance used as a meeting place on PB2-908 but it looked like it hadn’t been used for centuries.” Landry said

“With the Ancients leaving this galaxy and their subsequent Ascension or deaths, along with the extinction of the Furling race, our two peoples simply drifted apart.” Anteaus said

“The Asgard live in another galaxy some distance from this, we had our own concerns that had to be addressed and over many millennia our communications simply died down.” Thor said as they suddenly heard the Stargate power up and activate.

“Ah, here there are now.” Landry said as SG-1 walked through the gate.

Quickly the team moved up through the control room and into the briefing room. “Anteaus? This is a surprise.” Daniel said

“Our coming here was out of necessity to what has happened.” Anteaus said

“Why?” Daniel asked and then remembered who they usually encountered during their past dealings. “Where’s Lya?”

“On our city. She was gravely injured but out combined efforts restored her to life but still she will require time to fully heal.” Anteaus said

“Anteaus, what happened?” Carter asked

“13 hours ago a ship entered our star system. Immediately it fired on our primary city and destroyed it within minutes. The blast destroyed many forests, many of the Fenri and many of the Nox. Our remaining ships searched for anyone we could save but we found none and left our world in our cities. We scattered, many are headed this way and we came in advance of them, the others are seeking out Ancient places of power where they may find protection. They fired on us to stop us and received significant damage to many of the other cities.”

“Wait a minute.” Mitchell said, “From the file I read you keep your cities cloaked by using your illusionist powers.”

“As it was when the ship arrived yet somehow they knew precisely where to hit us. We can only assume that they saw through our illusion.” Anteaus said

“The Ori.” Mitchell said, “They are really pissing me off.”

“Hang on, you’re one of the Four Races. Don’t you have the power to fight back?” Vala asked

“The Nox will not kill.” Anteaus said

“Consider the Nox to be the ultimate pacifists.” Daniel said

“Well maybe not kill but shoot at them and hope their ship is critically damaged enough to limp back home.” Vala said

“So that none would be injured? Such a thing could not be guaranteed and so we do not strike.” Anteaus said

“I’m surprised they didn’t send a Prior down to try and convert you all to Origin.” Daniel said

“I’m thinking as one of the old friends to the Ancients, the Ori were more concerned with shooting first and forget the conversion.” Mitchell said

“Indeed.” Teal’c said

“So why come here? It’s not like Earth is any safer than anywhere else. We can’t even guarantee that the Ancient weapon we have in Antarctica will fire again even though we’ve installed the power crystal in it.” Landry said

“We came because we received a single telling us to come here.” Anteaus said

“What?” they all asked

“It was an Ancient code that hasn’t been used since the time of the Ancients leaving this galaxy but it clearly told us to come here.” Anteaus said

“A similar code was transmitted to my home galaxy a short time ago.” Thor said, “I was informed of it just before receiving your message regarding the Nox arrival here.”

“You think when Max sat on that control chair in Atlantis that he triggered something else?” Mitchell asked

“It’s possible.” Carter said

“You know of the great city?” Anteaus asked

“Yes, we’ve sent an expedition there.” Daniel said, “The Asgard help by assigning on of their engineers to the Daedalus for the intergalactic hyperdrive navigations.”

“The power of Atlantis is the greatest achievement of any race. Neither Nox nor Asgard have ever come close to recreating it’s power.” Anteaus said

“What do you mean?” Carter asked

“The Ancients learned to create great structures that could travel at speeds to cross galaxies. Such things require powerful shields to protect the stability of the structure.” Anteaus said

“The Nox can build ships that can act as cities and possess shields that can protect for the limited hyperdrive speeds to travel within a galaxy. My people chose to build ships that could travel between galaxies but neither race can build a ship the size of Atlantis that can travel at its speeds. So we had to chose one or the other.” Thor said

“I see. I take it your ships can remain in space for extended periods?” Landry asked

“Yes. However, sooner or later they must enter the atmosphere of a living world. My people have a need to be close to the energies generated by living nature.” Anteaus said

“So you’ll need to enter the atmosphere of Earth at some point. I’m sure it can be arranged but your ships will have to remain hidden.” Landry said

“Of course.” Anteaus said

“SG-1, see to our guests needs. If we can help with anything let us know.” Landry said

“Yes General.” Mitchell said

“It is greatly welcome but you are still much too young. Your technology is not yet at the point that it could help repair our damaged ships.” Anteaus said

“The Asgard will more than certainly help.” Thor said

“As will the Furlings. I’m sure the Dolchoi and Darkal can help with the exterior of your ships.” Sara said

Anteaus smiled and bowed his head with thanks, his people had the technology and skill to repair but what they lacked was manpower and supplies. Leaving their home quickly after an eternity there wasn’t something they ever planned on. The general left and SG-1 helped set things up with the Asgard, Furling and Nox for when the rest of the ships arrived.

Capitol City, Antar, A Little Later

Things were considerably more upbeat in the city since their true king stopped by. Kivar hadn’t been heard of since that day and the results were people walking the streets once more as freely as they used to. Those of his personal guard and the soldiers that helped with his Coup had been rounded up and his allies dethroned from their noble positions on the council. All in all things were looking up, however, those that were walking by the Stargate that day were surprised to see it activate and a robed and hooded man come through.

His dress wasn’t like any they had seen before and that made him a visitor to their empire, something they knew to be impossible given that they hadn’t deactivated their shield to allow a connection at this moment. Most of the people stopped what they were doing and moved forward once the gate deactivated. One of the Royal Guard was nearby and moved to the gate.

“Greetings Visitor. We welcome you to Antar.” The guard said

The man looked up, the large and loose hood covered his face most effectively but he took hold of it. He pulled it back swiftly and revealed his face, he had pale skin and white eyes but still it was Kivar and the people all recognised him. They took steps back in apprehension. The guard quickly slammed his palm down onto a device strapped to his forearm and an alarm rang in the palace, then quickly he pulled out his weapon and aimed it at Kivar.

Kivar smiled as he took a step forward, “In the time of darkness the fires of enlightenment did sweep across the stars to bring forth the light.” He said as he held out his hands. A wave of fire moved over them and his staff appeared in one while a copy of the Book of Origin.

“Lower your hands now Kivar.” The guard said, “By order of the resurrected King Zan, you are hereby detained.”

“I have not come to harm the people of this world.” Kivar said, “I merely wish to show them the light.”

“Put the staff down Kivar.” The guard ordered

“No.” Kivar said, “The Ori await you, they await us all to join them on the planes of enlightenment.”

Quickly several other guards came running onto the scene in response to the alarm. Many of the people moved out of the way but most stayed within eyeshot to see the event before them. “Last chance Kivar, drop them now.”

“Do as you must.” Kivar said

The guards didn’t wait for a second invitation and started firing on him. Dozens of energy discharges shot from the weapons but upon hitting Kivar they spread over him to have no effect. It wasn’t even causing an itch on his skin as he closed his eyes and smiled.

“Hallowed are the Ori.” Kivar said and the guards stopped. It was obvious their weapons were having no effect. “You are afraid. It is to be expected but there is no need.”

“We’re not afraid of you.” The guard said

“No, not of me. The revelation of your destiny.” Kivar said

“Well here’s your destiny.” The guard said, each of them decided that if their weapons weren’t going to work then their have to switch to their natural abilities.

Each continued to fire with their weapons but held up their other hand and blasted away with a barrage of white flashing energy. They assaulted Kivar’s body again and again, many of the people around them even moved in to join in on the attack. They had lived through Kivar’s reign once before and were pretty sure that they wouldn’t be able to a second time. With that in mind they weren’t going to allow him to come to power again, no matter what changes he had apparently gone through. They kept it up, draining themselves but making sure Kivar knew that he had better leave.

With more and more people joining in, Kivar came to realise that converting the population of the empire would be impossible without a demonstration of the Ori’s godly abilities. The super-charged Prior opened his eyes and as the attacks continued to come in he looked at them. “The Ori see all, and for this insolence they will show you their power.” Kivar said. All of a sudden his staff started to glow brightly, he lifted it up into the air and crashed the base of it into the ground.

The guards stopped firing and the people followed suit as they watched a line of fire move from the staff around Kivar in a perfect circle. When the line reconnected with the staff Kivar pulled it inside and instantly the fire shot up to his height. The people took a step back and looked back and forth between them with curious expressions. All they could do was watch but they couldn’t do that for long as Kivar pushed the head of his staff out and a massive wall of flames moved out. With each inch that it covered it grew higher and got quicker but the second it made contact with living flesh that person was burned to a cinder.

The wall moved from the Stargate through the city, buildings were virtually unblemished but the fires moved through them like they weren’t even there. With each person that the fires touched all that was left was a charred skeleton laying on the ground. Beyond the city no one was aware of anything but the fires continued to spread out in a perfectly formed circle that was ever widening over the surface of the planet and it didn’t show signs of stopping. By the gate Kivar smiled as he turned, he tapped his staff against the inner ring of the gate and it activated. In seconds he stepped through but not before he left his copy of the book by the gate’s dialling device.

Larek’s Palace, Rilkara…

“My lord?” Larek’s aide said as he looked at the screen before him

Larek moved forward and looked as what looked like a ring from this distance moved over Antar. The looked at the scanners and saw that the number of life-signs on the planet were decreasing at an impossible rate. “What in the name of the…”

Then it stopped and Larek looked at the blinking indicator that showed not one living person left on Antar. He couldn’t say anything, he wanted to but no words came out of his mouth as he watched the sight before him.

“My Lord, we’re receiving signals…the Council has been watching.”

“I’m sure they have.” Larek said, unable to take his eyes off.

“Lord Larek, signals from the nobles but now one on an encoded frequency from Lord Valenciar. He said he received a security feed from Antar just before this started…he said Kivar did this.”

“Call him back, tell him I want to see that feed.” Larek said

And he did, and Larek saw it. Within 20 minutes the entire council had seen it and 20 minutes after that they all set foot on Antar. On the surface it looked simply like a quiet day but it didn’t take too much to see the piles of bones of men, women and children all laying where they had fallen. More than one of the nobles felt the urge to bring up their dinner right there and then. Larek looked over everything and then spotted the Book of Origin on the ground. He bent down and picked it up before tossing it angrily into the open Stargate, with it being an incoming connection from Rilkara and matter only being able to travel the one way the book simply ceased to exist.

The Tower, Mara’s Planet, Pegasus Galaxy, 20:00

Things had much changed much since the Atlantis team’s first visit, back then a royal blood line that had the Ancient gene to control their technology had lorded over the populace like spoiled brats. The villages grew crops and of each harvest the people of the Tower took half, the best half, leaving barely enough to sustain the villagers. That quickly changed once McKay drained what was left of their ZPM to save one of the villages from annihilation.

Now the daughter of the Lord Protector, Mara, was in charge and she was making sure that everything that she knew was wrong on her world was put right. Of course that put her at odds with made of the Royal Court, but the rest of her people had her back…besides it wasn’t like they had any defence any more and everyone knew that the Royal Court didn’t have that to lord over them anymore.

The Tower itself was all that remained on the surface of what was a sister city to Atlantis, identical in design in every respect except that where a Stargate stood in Atlantis a control chair was in the Tower. Everything else of the city had fallen to overgrowth and buried under millennia of dirt. However all that was about to change when the planet’s Stargate activated and Shepherd came through with his team. Once they reached the tower Mara was there to great them. It didn’t take long for word to spread of their arrival.

“John. Welcome back.” Mara said

“Hey Mara. How’s things?” John asked

“Much better, but we don’t know how long that will last.” Mara said

“You’ve heard about the cullings?” John said

“Yes, word reached us a few days ago. This isn’t like anything we’ve ever seen.” Mara said, “And the people are worried because we’re unprotected.”

“We’ve brought something that might help with that.” Teyla said as she pulled out a crystal

“It draws power from a device like the ZPM I showed you except it’s a lot more powerful.” John said

“With any luck it will activate the cities functions and everything should come online.” McKay said

“With any luck?” John asked

“Well this city is a little more in need of DIY that our one.” McKay said

“If we can defend ourselves against the Wraith again then by all means, install the device.” Mara said

“McKay, you know where to go.” John said

“Right, right.” McKay said as he took the crystal from Teyla. He and Ronan then headed off in search of the Power room leaving John and Teyla with Mara as they walked up to the control room.

“So I see the people in the village by the gate are looking much stronger.” Teyla said

“Yes. Since I stopped the Court’s policy of hording the best of the food the people are much more…just more I suppose is the only way to say it.” Mara said

“I hear someone even goes down to the farms to help out.” John said

“Well it’s not like I’m good for much else, I should learn what I need to in case it ever comes to it.” Mara said

“You sell yourself short Mara, we’ve heard that you’ve mediated many disputes among the villages and ruled over the people most wisely.” Teyla said

“You are most kind to say but I’m just trying to keep some level of normality. Otherwise I’d go insane.” Mara said with a smile

“The people listen to you Mara, they like you and know that you try to look out for them. That kind of leadership doesn’t come along very often.” John said

“It would be better if someone was here to share the throne with me.” Mara said

“Unfortunately John has other responsibilities.” Teyla said quickly, some would say a little too quickly.

Mara looked at her and smiled, “I see.” They reached the control room and just then everything started to shake. “What’s happening?”

“McKay?” Shepherd said into his radio

“I installed the crystal a few seconds ago. The city is activating.” McKay said just as a nanite ports opened all over the city. Massive swarms flew out and filled the halls, the shaking had attracted the attention of the local villages and all moved to the ridges overlooking the tower and watched. It was like a massive storm was brewing over the area yet the skies were clear. Winds were gusting at over 80 miles an hour yet it was only for a distance of 5 miles around the Tower.

All of a sudden all of the vegetation that had grown around the crumbled spires of the city were suddenly retracting, the molecules of which along with that of the dirt and rock of the area were reconfigured by the nanites. In mere moments the spires started to rise up from the ground. The power of the city was coming back as everything switched on and the flow of energy was back to what it once was. Many of the people started to run from the area and after half an hour it all stopped. They were drawn back out of sheer curiosity and were greeted by the sight of a gleaming city.

The team all met back up in the control room and looked out of the window to the city. “Oh my…” Mara said, “This was…this was under us the whole time?”

“Most of it. The spires have just been reconstructed but the city appears to be fully functional.” McKay said as an alarm started beeping

“Tell me nothing’s wrong.” Shepherd said as McKay moved over to the terminals to look at the source of the alert

“I wish I could.” McKay said

“What?” John asked

“This city has long range sensors like our own but like our own they only cover a small sector of this galaxy. These sensors are picking up 10 hive ships on a course toward…the black hole were we set up the Stargate that’s blocking the Ori supergate. One is breaking off and heading here.” McKay said

“They can’t know the city is back up and running. Is everything back online?” John asked

“Yes and drones are being produced and stored.” McKay said

“Rodney, I want you to start work on the shield. Convert it into a cloak like you did on Atlantis.” John said

“Right.” McKay said

“Mara, I need you to get every one of your people into this city now.” John said

“I’ll issue the orders to the constables.” Mara said

“Teyla, Ronan, work with them. Get the people here now.”

“You got a plan Shepherd?” Ronan asked

“Oh yeah.” John said

1 Hour 23 Minutes Later…

“Okay the cloak is set up and we can switch to shield in a heartbeat if need be.” McKay said

“Just like home then.” John said

“The people are all onboard. Word spread quickly why we wished to relocate them and they were more than eager.” Teyla said

“So what is the plan?” Ronan said

“Mara, permission to do what ever I need to?” John asked

“Of course.” Mara said

John walked over to the control chair and immediately sat down on it. It powered up and tilted back as a holographic schematic of the city appeared above the chair. Suddenly they heard a sound from the outer doors and McKay moved to a terminal.

“All the outer doors just sealed.” McKay said, “Shepherd whatever you’re going to do, the Wraith ship is entering the system.”

“I’m activating the cloak.” Shepherd said and the city instantly became invisible.

“You want to share what you’re planning?” McKay asked

“Making sure the Wraith don’t find out about these cities.” John said as a loud hum suddenly started

“Is that…?” Teyla asked

“The star drive. He’s powering up the star drive.” McKay said as everything once more began to shake. They all felt themselves rising up from the ground, “Shepherd this city is too fragile to fly without the shield.”

“All I need to do is get it into space.” Shepherd said

“Well it’s not going to make it.” McKay said

“Is everyone in the central sections of the city?”

“As you ordered.” Mara said

Suddenly there was a great surge of energy to the engines and with a bright flash from the bottom of the city it picked up speed and hurtled straight up into space. There was damage due to the extreme thrust and breaching the atmosphere but the nanites quickly went back to work. With the cloaking field in place the Wraith never detected them as they came into orbit.

“They’re scanning the planet.” McKay said

“Well they’re about to get a surprise.” Shepherd said as he flew the city to a close position to the Hive Ship.

Quickly he de-cloaked the city and fired thousands of drones. The yellow glowing missiles swarmed around the hive ship and penetrated deep into each critical system of the alien ship. In moments it exploded and rained debris onto the now uninhabited planet.

“They’ll come looking pretty quickly to find out what happened to their ship.” John said

“We wont be safe down there, even with this city. Is there another place we can go?” Mara asked

“You can come home with us.” John said, “This ship is much faster than Wraith ships.”

“Just tell me you plan on engaging the shield before opening a hyperspace window?” McKay asked

“Relax Rodney.” Shepherd said as the shield bubble formed around the city and it took off into hyperspace.

Max’s Quarters, Atlantis, Same Time

Max quarters had come with a balcony that overlooked the city. From their height he and Liz could see practically everything but the central tower still had best view, still these two weren’t interested in that. They were sitting on a sofa style chair that was out there and as they had watched the sun set it had quickly turned into a heavy make-out session. The two were kissing with Liz’s tongue practically down Max’s throat as their hands softly roamed over each other. They were completely lost in each other as the foreign stars started to twinkle down upon them.

After a few minutes Max suddenly felt Liz’s hands move down to his pants, he was already hard from no other reason than he was here with her but for her to actually take this step when they had no idea if anyone would just walk in or not was a little disconcerting. Firmly she pressed the palm of her hand against the bulge in his denim jeans and felt his erection, just the simple knowledge that he was ready for her made Liz hotter. As she started to undo his pants, Max stopped her. They broke their kiss and looked at each other.

“Do you really want to do it here? We don’t know who could be watching.” Max said

“Max, do you really want to give up this chance to do it in the Lost City of Atlantis?” Liz asked with a heated smile

Max looked at her and in an instant he joined her hands in an attempt to rid himself of his pants. He undid his belt and Liz took care of the button and zipper before he lifted his butt off the seat to let Liz yank the firm fabric down to his knees. Liz then pulled back his boxers and freed his aching dick. Max gasped as the cool ocean air hit his sensitive rod.

“Besides, if anyone is watching then we’ll give them a hell of a show.” Liz said as she wrapped her fingers around his length.

“I didn’t know you were such an exhibitionist.” Max said

“I’m not. I just want you so much that I wouldn’t even care if my parents caught us.” Liz said as she scooted back a little on the long chair to give herself a better position before lowering herself down to his waiting cock.

Max bit hard on his lip as she engulfed his cock in one swift motion of her head. He choked back a shout as she began to work her mouth up and down his throbbing length, Max couldn’t believe it but he started to think that he just got harder. Holding his cock by the base, she pulled it toward her and licked around his head, looking up at him eagerly. Slowly Max caressed the back of her head, moving his fingers through her dark, silken hair while his other hand was grabbing onto the ancient fabric of their chair.

Liz’s licks were steady and almost cat-like against the head of his cock. Max’s toes were curling back in his shoes and he felt every muscle in his body tensing up as she sucked on him. She was rolling his cock around in her hand, squeezing hard on his shaft. The head of his prick was swollen and red; she was taking so long teasing him, he knew that when he finally did cum, he was going to have a massive ejaculation. She could hear it in his moans and she eagerly worked to make it happen.

Liz slid the point of her tongue over the bulbous tip, tickling the ridge of the flesh. Max was biting so hard on his lip, he was afraid he was going to draw blood but then he opened his mouth and let loose with a primal grunt. Liz then opened her mouth and slid down his cock, allowing Max a chance to breathe. It still felt good, more than good, it was outright incredible, but when she concentrated just on his tip it felt like his entire body was about to explode. Now he was just fighting to hold back as much as Liz was working to get him off.

Max was fighting hard to keep his groans in check. He couldn’t believe how exciting it was getting a blowjob from Liz, it wasn’t anything new but each time it felt like it was. After a while, she was no longer teasing him with her mouth. Now she was fucking him with it outright.

She was bobbing her head up and down as fast as she could while maintaining that excellent suction and Max’s hips were bucking up out of the seat but she fought hard to stay with him. Max felt the cum boiling in his balls; he gripped the chair tightly as he felt the best orgasm he had ever had from a blowjob start surged through him. Just then there was a beeping noise from the city’s intercom unit and Liz stopped.

Max looked at her as though she was utterly crazy as she picked up the device and placed it on her head by her ear. “Hello…oh hi Maria. What? No, you didn’t interrupt anything. Max and I were just talking…Maria, what kind of a girlfriend would I be if I was having sex with my boyfriend and stopped to answer a call from my best friend.”

“An evil one.” Max said

Liz smiled, “Nothing’s funny, it’s just Max said the same thing. No Maria, I haven’t forgotten. I’ll tell him.” She said as she took the unit off her head and tossed it aside

“Tell me what?” Max asked as his dick ached for her touch again

“We’ve got a surprise for you and the others later.” Liz said as she licked her lips at the sight of her dick, “Now, where were we?”

“You really are evil. Just pure, outright evil.” Max said

Liz smiled as she pulled down the shoulder strap of her top, “Oh Max, don’t you want me? Don’t you want my naughty body and make me sorry for stopping just when you were about to cum?”

Max smiled as he moved from the sofa, resulting in his jeans falling to his ankles, and approached Liz as she pulled down the other strap so that a little more flesh of her breasts were exposed. Max was inches from her when she let go of her top before he grabbed her and pulled her close to him. Liz wrapped one arm around him while her other one grabbed the side of his head.

The two kissed furiously as Max’s hand worked up her back to the neckline of her top and pulled it right down leaving it bunched at her waist, Liz lowered her arms to help in that. However, once it was off and leaving her chest only adorned with her bra, Liz grabbed the bottom of Max’s sweater and worked it up. She kissed each inch of skin as it became exposed until she pushed it over his head and he dropped it to the side.

The couple gazed longingly into each other’s eyes before their lips fused once more. Max’s hands roamed over the skin of her back, one slid down and cupped her ass through her black pants while the other moved up to her bra. Slowly Max’s fingers trailed the line of the silk bra to the centre where it fastened. As their tongues duelled in an erotic caress that stoked their fires.

Max pressed his thumb and forefinger together. He caught the catch between then and it became undone, Liz pulled back only for a moment to get the straps off her shoulders and to take her bra off. Once it was on the floor she pressed her chest against his, revelling in the warmth of his body as both his hands moved to grab her ass.

Liz arched against him, the need to feel him between her legs increased 10 fold. The feeling was so strong that she almost leapt up to wrap her legs around Max there and then but the fact that she was still wearing her pants was a problem. His dick may be powerfully erect but he wasn’t Superman and it wasn’t that strong. As they continued to kiss Max lifted his hands up just enough to slip them under the waistband of her pants so that he could get to the flesh beneath.

Under the rear of her pants he trailed the line of her panties over both cheeks and Liz squirmed against him. Max kicked off his shoes and used his feet to remove his jeans from his ankles leaving him naked. The two of them broke their kiss and looked at each other, they both needed Liz to be removed of the last hindrance to their mating and quickly she unfastened them before Max knelt to pull them down her legs.

She lifted each foot to let Max take them off and then he did the same with her panties. Once they were off Max looked to the naked body of his lover and kissed his way up her body until he was back on his own two feet. He saw her breasts and they just begged to be sucked upon, Max delightfully latched onto one of those succulent globes and bathed her nipple with his tongue. A deep, throaty purr rumbled up from her depths as he feasted hungrily on her ripe mounds.

His head was cradled by her hands as Liz held him against her chest, her eyes rolled back with utter pleasure as her sensitive breasts were loved completely. Liz took a step back, leaning against the railing of the balcony to steady herself but not once did Max stop sucking on her breasts. Soon he moved to the other and continued while Liz sought to continue the sensations of the abandoned mound of flesh by pinching her nipple with fingers while massaging the breast with her palm.

“GHnmmmmmmm…Max. Eat me.” Liz said with a gasp

Max couldn’t resist as he removed himself from her breast. He lifted her up, one arm crossed above her ass and the other below it as he carried her back to the sofa. He sat her back down on it, there was no way he would risk this at the balcony as once careless moment could have his beloved falling down an unbelievable height. Liz sat back and spread her legs for him. Max knelt before her, almost in reverence and worship before he pulled her hips closer to the edge of the chair. He pulled her hips closer, his mouth meeting her lower one and he lapped greedily at her thick honey.

Liz moaned gutturally, her body arching up off the ancient piece of furniture in frenzied undulations that began almost the moment she felt his lips on her pussy. Max soon lifted her legs onto his shoulders; he licked up and down her cunt and took more and more of her flavour into his mouth that he couldn’t get enough of. Her legs tightened about Max’s head and she urged him forward with her heels until she could catch a handful of hair and force him deeper into her folds.

Max’s tongue tried to draw out the exquisite torture but Liz had no patience. She was simply far too hot for him and before long she began working herself against his face. Liz ground her hips in circles that increased the pleasure she was feeling but the actual feel of Max’s lips and tongue against her cunt was unsurpassable…well, except maybe by one thing.

“Yeeeesssssssss!” she shrieked with raw passion as her muscles tensed. Max thought once again of pulling away to prolong the sweet agony but Liz’s hold on him was too strong. There’d be no letting go until her orgasm peaked and passed.

His tongue savaged her clit even as he thrust two fingers into her burning cunt. That set Liz off and she arched right up off of the sofa, her screams of pure pleasure almost cracked the windows of this great place, whatever it was made of was a little tougher than that. She ground herself against him as her fiery climax ravaged her, her sweet syrup filling Max’s mouth and like man in the desert gasping for a sip of water, he devoured every last drop.

Liz’s legs loosened their grip and Max had barely removed himself from her pussy when she threw herself forward, grabbing his hair and thrusting her tongue into his mouth like a woman possessed. As their tongues wrestled, Max lifted her up from the sofa and sat himself down on it. It resulted in her being seated onto his lap. His cock never lost any of the desperate hardness that cried to be used when Liz abandoned her quest to bring him off with a blowjob and was ready to be drained dry by her hot pussy. Without hesitation, Liz worked herself into position, her mouth never leaving his. The moment she felt the tip of his cock kissing the pulsing entrance to her pussy she bore down and impaled herself on his rock-hard dick. Only then did their mouths part as a sharp gasp exploded past her lips.

Liz’s mouth went to work on covering his throat with bites and hungry licks. Their bodies pounded together furiously, he thrust up each time she came crashing down onto him. The sofa shook violently in time with their primal movements. The two were oblivious to everything except their mutual desire to be with one another. Over and over again they came together. Liz’s young body writhed smoothly, undulating back and forth as she circled her hips against Max. Max’s hands ran all over her, sweat forming on both from their exertions and all the while his lips planted kissed over her neck, throat and chest.

“Gnnnn…oh…fuck baby…ughhnnnnn…ahhhh…aghhh…” Max groaned over and over again

“Hmmm…ah…Mmmmmmmm…AGHhhhhhh…Ughnnnnnnnn…”

“Ugh…ugh…UGHNNNN…YESSS…OH GOD BABY…UGHNNNNN!”

“Oh god…yesss…yessssss…YESSSSSS…YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!”

Max felt his own orgasm surging, finally, even as he felt Liz’s body tensing for her second blissful sexual eruption. However, Max had his own little evil streak. He had let Liz cum once out of the fact that he loved her but just as she stopped before, now he sought revenge. Max grabbed onto her hips and pulled her down onto him and with such a grip that she couldn’t move.

“Max, please. I’m so close.” Liz begged

“No.” Max said

Liz looked at him. “Come again?”

“Actually no, you stopped before I came so I’m not letting you.” Max said, “I’m going to let you calm down enough so that I can continue and cum before you do.”

“Oh that’s just so wrong.” Liz said

“My angel, that’s punishment.” Max said as he planted a soft kiss between her breasts.

“Max, lesson one.” Liz said as she suddenly jumped off of him, grabbed him and slammed him back against the railing, “Never mess with a Furling in the middle of sex. Neither the old ones or their inheritors, it’s dangerous. We just love sex too damned much.” Liz growled before kissing him hard and fast

“Tough.” Max said before kissing her again

“Grrrrrrr…” Liz said before dropping to her knees before him.

Once more she wrapped her lips around his cock that was now coated in her juices. She was an animal heat and bobbed her head back and forth furiously, completely fucking him once again. Liz took Max as deep as she could, she knew there was nothing else to do with his cum but swallow it, not that she minded one bit. She always loved the taste of him. His hips bucked against her face, desperate to cum after their furious mating a few seconds ago.

Before long Liz finished the blowjob she started a while back and used her extendable, almost reptilian-like Furling tongue to stimulate Max enough. With a guttural, animalistic cry, his balls emptied themselves down his girlfriend's throat. Liz lapped down each and every drop and moaned at the taste of his semen before she licked his lips.

“Now we’re even.” Liz said

“Hmm, yes.” Max said as he stood there with a delirious smile on his face, “Yes we are. Now, stand up.”

Liz felt more of his seed already being produced in his balls and impossibly he was still hard. She smiled, she knew, even if he didn’t, the control Max had over his body and how far he was coming thanks to this little quest they were on. He had come far, knew more of himself and his ancestry but still didn’t know what she knew about him. However, that didn’t matter. Right now she wanted him back inside her pussy and making her cum to the point where she could touch the Ascended. Liz started to move onto her feet, but she extended her tongue out and licked all the way up from his groin to his throat and kissed him hard once more.

Liz was barely up straight when he spun her around and moved behind her so that she was bent over the balcony railing until her nipples just barely brushed against the metal structure. Liz groaned and wiggled with need, her body could feel each vibration the Ancient city made right through her sensitive nipples and they were making her need him more. Max looked over her body as she presented her pussy to him as she leaned over one of the most incredible views ever, of course he couldn’t complain about the view he had. He leered with hungry appreciation at the way her hips moved back and forth, her ass cheeks rippling enticingly as her hips swayed. He smoothed a covetous hand over one deliciously rounded swell.

“Max.” Liz demanded frantically, pushing her bottom towards him with lust.

He grabbed her hips and pulled her haunches into his groin, sliding his eager cock up and down against her pussy. He thrust his prick as hard and deep as he could back into her juicy cunt. She was so wet and ready after everything they had just done on the sofa that he was buried to the balls in a single stroke. Liz tossed her head back and cut loose with a feral growl as she slammed her hips back into his, happy that they were joined once more.

Max drilled her savagely, overwhelmed by the need to satisfy his own primal appetite even though he had just cum thanks to her oral talents. He needed her more and more to a point that could rival her own need. As his hips pounded against her ass with loud, smacking slaps, the force of his thrusts had her hips bucking against the barricade. Then Liz’s body went completely still, her hips making only the slightest of movements to keep the sensations coming for those final seconds until her ravished body let loose with every ounce of passion she possessed.

“UGHH…UGHHHH…AGHH…UGHHH….AAAGGGHHHHHHHHHHH!” she shrieked wildly, Max felt the vibrations shooting through her body.

When Liz came, it was with such force that Max felt as if her muscles would snap his dick in two. Her voice was raw with her unbridled screams of pleasure just as much as his cries were. They mixed together as their juices were but having cum so soon Max wasn’t quiet there yet. Max resumed stroking her, he plunged his cock home again and again until he shot a plentiful load into Liz’s womb.

“UGHNNNN…UGHNNNNNNN…YESSSS…LIZ…YESSSSSSSSSSSSSS!” Max yelled as he came.

For a moment, neither moved. The heat of their encounter had been so intense that neither wanted to let go for quiet some time, that didn’t stop it from fading. Slowly, Liz glanced back over her shoulder, grinning devilishly at Max through the wet strands of her sweaty, dark hair; it was a look that Max knew he could never get enough of seeing as much as Liz loved to give it after the feeling she was having. Soon the young lover’s frozen state wore off and she stood up straight to melt against his hard body. Max wrapped his arms around her and as she angled her head they kissed. Eventually they both returned to the sofa to rest as they looked out to the stars of the Pegasus galaxy.

“So, what’s this surprise you and Maria were talking about?” Max eventually asked

“You’ll see.” Liz said as she snuggled her naked body against his. Soon they both got up and walked into their bedroom.

7 Hours Later…

Alarms sounded all over the city and the command staff of the expedition were summoned to the control room.

“I take it this isn’t a good noise?” Kyle asked

“We’ve picked up an incoming ship, a very big ship.” Zelenka said

Max looked at the screen, his head was filled with Ancient symbols as though the city was speaking directly to him. “It’s a city ship.” Max said

“What?” Weir asked

“He’s right?” Zelenka said, “According to these readings…it’s size and shape is comparable to Atlantis.”

“Atlantis Control this is Shepherd. Requesting permission to land.” John said once a comm. channel was opened

“Permission granted Colonel.” Weir said as she moved to one of the outer doors and was followed by everyone else. No way were they going to miss this.

Everyone looked up into the sky to watch as the massive structure came into view. It flew smoothly through the sky before flying over Atlantis and stopping just slight to the side of being overhead. The new arrival rotated around and everyone looked curiously at each other.

“Radek?” Weir asked

“It’s aligning itself. Look, that pier coming around now. Its outline matches the space between the north and northwest piers.” Radek said

Isabel smiled, “Just like a jigsaw puzzle.” She said as she now understood Janus’s choice for her dream.

Everyone returned their attention to the city as it slowly descended down onto the water surface. It was a perfect fit as the two cities locked together as water sprayed everywhere from the displacement. Max looked to the control chair in the room and moved over to it, he couldn’t help but sit down in it and reactive the system. Moments later he accessed the systems and everyone watched as a walkway from a few floors down shot out from their tower just as one shot out from the other city’s tower. The two connected and shortly afterwards several more walkways formed between the smaller spires on the piers.

Radek moved quickly back into the control room and checked out the readings he was getting. Everyone continued to stare at Max and back to the city. “This is…wow.”

“Radek?” Weir asked

“Max appears to be connecting the two cities. In fact the systems here are already adapting, we’re not dealing with two cities anymore. It’s just one big one. According to theses readings the power levels of the ships are combined, our shield strength just doubled. The transport rooms are integrating the presence of the new city into it’s own network.” Zelenka said

“Doctor Weir, if I’m reading this right then the public announcement system just increased to cover the new sections.” The technician said

“Activate it.” Weir said and he nodded, “John?”

“I’m here Elizabeth. You should see the readings we’re getting over here.” John said, “I don’t think I’ve seen Rodney so excited.”

“Same here.” Weir said, “Mara just let you take her city?”

“No, she’s here and are all of her people. The Wraith were about to attack and we detected 10 more ships on a course to the Black hole.” John said

“You better get over here so we can discuss it.”

“On my way.” John said and the line went dead

Max then disengaged from the chair and it deactivated. “Wow.” Max said

“Are you okay?” Isabel asked

“I’m fine. But the things floating around in the programming of that chair, I couldn’t understand it all but…it’s like the Ancient virtually knew everything before they ascended.” Max said

“That can’t be possible, can it?” Liz asked

“The Ancients knew more about the universe than any other race. Their knowledge is so far beyond us that we’re lucky we haven’t blown ourselves up already. The things we’ve discovered so far probably don’t even scratch the surface.” Weir said

“So there are things here that we probably aren’t even seeing even if they’re right in front of us.” Tess said

“Correct.” Weir said

“So, the city is bigger and huge power boost to boot. What now?” Michael asked

All the teenagers looked at each other with a knowing smile and quietly slipped off to go exploring the Lost City of the Ancients. Of course after a few minutes Elizabeth realised her guests were missing and sent a quiet little message for them to make sure that they didn’t touch anything.

Athar’s Temple, Proculus, Sunrise

As the sun rose over the distant hill of Proculus, Chaya stood on the walls of her temple and watched the light fill the skies. She heard the birds start to sing and the animals scurrying about but through her ascended nature she couldn’t only hear it, she could feel it. She could protect the people of this planet from the Wraith for all time, if they were the only enemy, but they weren’t.

The Ori were guiding the Wraith in wiping out life in this galaxy and store them as food, she didn’t know what the Wraith had in mind after that but she knew they were a means to an end. That end meant the death of every Ascended, including her. When that happened the people here would be unprotected. She knew she had to act.

“You wished to see me Chaya?” Her Abbot, Zarah, said

“Yes. I’ve come to a difficult decision. Zarah, do you remember the teachings of Athar, that there are times when great sacrifices are needed to protect the masses?”

“Of course. Chaya, what’s wrong?”

“I fear that there is a darkness on the horizon. One that Athar cannot cannot defend against.” Chaya said

“Athar is the mother of all, the creator and eternal.” Zarah said

“I’m afraid she’s not. There are beings with equal power who seek her demise.” Chaya said as she took out a small piece of paper and handed it to him

“What is this?” Zarah asked

“An address. There is a device hidden in the altar inside, enter the symbols onto it and pressed the central button. The gate will open.” Chaya said

“Chaya, the Stargate of Proculus drifts among the stars.”

Chaya smiled, “Not any more.” She pushed her hand up and there was a flash in the sky.

Zarah looked up and watched as a trail of fire streaked across the sky before it landed in the hills near the village. The impact shook everything nearby but the device was strong and left very intact. Zarah looked at Chaya and although he felt the connection between Chaya and Athar, this was the first time that he knew they were the same person. All of a sudden she glowed but there was a distortion as though she was being pulled away. Chaya was overcome with pain but she fought to hold on just a little longer as the other Ascended were removing her from that plane of existence.

“Take our people there.” Chaya said before she turned to face the others that Zarah couldn’t see. She raised her hand and all of a sudden she vanished.

Zarah was left dumbstruck, all he could do was look at the note Chaya left him and the spot where she had been standing. After a few moments he ran to the inner sanctum where he searched for the device Chaya spoke of, as he moved the altar coverings and pushed off the cover-stone from it. Inside he found the dialling device and upon it he identified the symbols that matched the note. He quickly ran from the temple and made his way to the settlement. Zarah knew he would have little time to have his people ready to leave through the gate.

Base Gym, Stargate Command, Milky Way, 08:15

Max and Logan had rarely left he base gym all night, they had no idea what time it was and just kept going. She wasn’t just putting him through his paces, she was going all out and Logan’s legs weren’t failing him as he observed and countered with great diligence. Whatever had being lying dormant in Logan was certainly awake now, that Transgenic blood flowing in him from all his treatments in Terminal City switched on what his father had given him and the more the two fought the more that became obvious. With a kick, a punch and a sweep of her legs, Logan had Max falling back onto the mats but she took him with her by grabbing onto him. He had her pinned on the floor, their bodies could only be closer if they were having sex but their hearts were certainly going at the same rate. “Okay, you learn fast.”

“I guess it’s in the blood.” Logan said with a little hate in his voice, not moving off her.

“At least one of the Familiars had the right idea. He just went about it the wrong way.” Max said

“He violated my mother…my entire family. He used them just to get me. And you…hell he turned you into a living doodle.” Logan said

“Tell me about it.” Max said, “Are you going to move off me?”

“No. I kind of like this position. So do you give up?” Logan asked

Max smiled, “This is me, remember?” she said before she hooked her leg around his and span them around so that he was on his back and she was sitting over his groin. “You may learn fast but I’m still better. And this is a pretty good position itself. Look, Logan, I can’t agree with what he did. I really wouldn’t mind punching him a few dozen times myself and there is a part of me that wants to tear every Familiar I meet to shreds…well all but one.”

“Glad to hear it.” Logan said

Max looked at him, her eyes gazing deep into his. “At least we have each other.”

“Yes we do.” Logan said, “And you’re distracted.”

“What?” Max asked

Logan quickly pulled her legs and Max went falling back, all of a sudden they both jumped back onto their feet and faced each other before sending each other a series of punches that the other quickly countered. “What was lesson 1 again?” Logan asked

“Don’t get distracted.” Max answered with a smile, “You do pay attention.”

“I’m lovable that way.” Logan said

“Logan.” Max said

“Yeah?”

“Rumour has it you’ve got a gold band in your pocket.” Max said

“Perhaps.” Logan said

“If you take it out now, the answer is yes.” Max said

Logan blinked and straighten his posture from his fighting stance. “Come again?” Logan asked

Max leaped from the ground like a cat, both of her legs locked around Logan’s neck before she let herself fall back and Logan went flying around onto his back. Max slipped down to straddle his chest and pinned his arms over his head. “I guess we’re going to have to go over lesson 1 again.” Max said

“That was a dirty trick.” Logan said

“It was, it really was. But an honest one.” Max said as she stared into his eyes

“Does that mean what I think it means?” Logan asked

“You got it on you?” Max asked

Logan reached down to his pocked but found it empty, he patted on his pockets on both sides but began to worry when he felt the little box was missing. “Oh god, no.” Logan said as he moved his head to look around the room with the hope that it had just fallen out. He looked up at Max, who wasn’t moving off of him to let him search but who was smiling. “This isn’t funny Max.”

“Yes it is.” Max said as she pulled out the box from under her shirt. “Well I was a thief for a long time.” Max opened the box and smiled at the ring, utterly stunned by Logan’s choice before she returned it to him. Logan, still with Max sitting on his chest, took the ring out of the box and took her hand in his before sliding the ring onto her finger until it was right over the symbols that spelt out his name.

“If that doesn’t belong there then I don’t know what does.” Logan said

“Original Cindy is going to freak.” Max said and then looked from her new ring to her new fiancé. “If you don’t kiss me in 10 seconds I’m going to kill you.”

“Kind of hard to do with you on my chest.” Logan said

“Hm? Oh.” Max said as she slipped her legs back so that she was lying on top of them. Slowly the pair of them brought their lips together and kissed.

Nox Vessel, Orbiting the Moon, 08:20

SG-1 arrived on the Nox vessel for a crash course in Nox Repairs 101, Sara came along to assess what can be done for the ship from a Furling standpoint but already she was feeling the urge to return to her offspring on the Dolchoi. Upon their arrival, everyone was surprised to find themselves in a sprawling wilderness of wild plants. All over were wildlife from the Nox homeworld with a dome above them that replicated the native skies perfectly. All of a sudden something flew overhead and vanished over the dwellings the Nox stayed in.

“Was that…?” Carter asked

“Fenrie, yes. We transported as much life from our world as we could to our city before leaving.” Anteaus said

“You’ve turned your ship into Noah’s Ark? That’s a hell of a job.” Mitchell said

“You know, with technology like this, along with the Furlings and the Asgard working together, we could put a serious crimp in the plans of the Ori for galactic domination.” Vala said

“That is not the Nox way.” Anteaus said

“Right, you won’t fight even to defend yourselves.” Vala said

“We defend ourselves through illusion and master of our mind’s abilities.” Anteaus said

“I’m not saying what you’re doing is wrong but sometimes lifting up a gun to stop the bad guy is necessary.” Mitchell said

“And is that going well in your conflict with the Ori.” Lya said as she suddenly lifted her illusion of invisibility from around her

“Hello Lya.” Daniel said, “You’re looking well.”

“I am now. It took time to heal my wounds and I still need to rest but I am much better now.” Lya said, “But has your methods worked against the Ori?”

“Look, I like peace. I like it when people aren’t shooting at us but the Ori have one message, worship or die.” Mitchell said

“But your right, it hasn’t been working. We’ve taken out two ships but that hasn’t slowed them down any. They just keep sending out Priors. It’s only a matter of time before they turn their attention to Earth.” Carter said

“Then perhaps it is time to consider new strategies.” Lya said

“If we had one I’m sure we’d consider them.” Mitchell said

“Indeed. But it does appear that so far conflict is our only choice.” Teal’c said

“They tried to attack the Darkal and Dolchoi without even attempting contact. They simply fired.” Sara said, “Conflict is the path they chose for us. Neither of my ships will hesitate to defend themselves if an Ori ship comes across their path.”

“Furlings once enjoyed peaceful lives.” Anteaus said

“Those Furlings are all dead, right now we’re somewhat of an endangered species so all bets are off. Right now I would like nothing more to be on my ship with Dean and our children but the future the Ori have planned for us isn’t good so if I must I choose to fight. Besides the Asgard and the Ancients believed in peaceful existences and they ended up still fighting wars.” Sara said as she nodded, “I don’t see any problem with the Darkal and Dolchoi helping with the repairs, it should go very smoothly…at least until the Asgard can the materials.”

“Still, it is curious.” Teal’c said

“What’s that?” Daniel asked

“The message sent by Merlin on the Mars outpost said that to help defeat the forces of the Ori said that the Four races must be reunited. The Furlings has extremely limited resources due to having two ships and a handful of people, the Nox will not fight and the Asgard weapons have proven to be as ineffective to Ori shielding as our own.” Teal’c said

“Also there is the little matter that the Ancients are Ascended and wont get involved in affairs down in our lowly plane of existence.” Mitchell said

“Perhaps the Ancients are not as gone as you think.” Anteaus said

“Okay, what does that mean?” Vala asked

“He means Max, Isabel, Michael and Tess…along with the rest of their race.” Sara said

“They’re Antarian, not Ancients.” Carter said

“In a distant time, Ancients that didn’t take the path to Ascension remained on Earth after their return from Atlantis. They had children and after a few generations they started mating with humans until the knowledge of their ancestry became nothing more than a legend. Many generations later when the Goa’uld discovered your world, some of the Ascended broke their laws and guided some of those descendants to the Stargate and to another world. With a gene pool made up entirely of Ancient legacy the weaker human segments of genetic material was eventually bred out, leaving the Ancient DNA. The Antarians may not have the full knowledge yet but they are on their way.” Lya said

“They simply have to take the next step in the Ancient plan.” Sara said

“Which is?” Mitchell asked

“Waiting for them on Atlantis. Assuming they find it.” Sara said

“If you knew about this which didn’t you tell them before they left?” Carter asked

“Because Liz, Alex, Maria and Kyle are with them.”

Gate Room, Atlantis, Pegasus Galaxy, 09:00

“So what’s the surprise?” Max asked as he came in with his fellow Antarians to see their Furling counterparts standing in the middle of the room. They had called them a few minutes earlier

Liz walked over and took Max’s hand as she guided him into the room, “Max, you know I love you right.”

“I do.” Max said

“Well, there’s something we haven’t told you. You see, apart of the Furling genetic memory is something they didn’t put into the virus that changed me. Merlin did, he must have altered it somewhere in the past knowing it would eventually affect you either directly or, as it happens to be, through me. It was a set of instructions that we had to do here in Atlantis. You see, the Ancients can’t help us so we need to do something else.”

“Like what?” Michael asked

“Relax, it’s not bad…maybe headache causing but not bad.” Maria said

“Guys, you’re freaking me out. What’s going on?” Isabel asked

“Just what I was going to ask.” John asked as he came down with Elizabeth and Rodney.

“Watch.” Liz said as she stood with Max, the others worked to manoeuvre their respective lovers into position. Max was up front, facing the gate with Isabel and Tess beside each other right behind him and Michael behind then in line with Max. All were spaced out and together they formed the four-square; then as if in response to their presence the city lit up lights around their feet in squares. Directly in front of each of them a thin slap shot up from the floor and stopped just above their head height. The next thing that happened was that devices emerged from the slabs and opened up, shining a light on each of their faces.

“What are they?” Max asked

“They’re repositories. Devices build by the Ancients to upload all of their knowledge directly into the brain.” McKay said, “SG-1 has only ever found two of them, it’s how we found that the Ancients existed and then found the Antarctic outpost that lead here.”

“I know you can feel what you need to do Max.” Liz said, “It’s okay.”

Max smiled to his beloved before looking back at the device and took a step forward. He looked into the opening and the light grew brighter before the device extended out and grabbed onto Max’s head. The light beamed out of the sides of his head as the machine inserted its knowledge directly through Max’s optic nerve. The other three did the same and the repositories acted accordingly.

“No, this is bad. Human physiology can’t take that technology. It just about killed General O’Neill before the Asgard helped.” McKay said

“They’re not human.” Liz said

Seconds later the repositories disengaged, the slabs retracted down into the floor and all four teenagers collapsed to the floor. If they were human they would have been out cold but all they really felt was a sudden and massive headache. It quickly started to fade once the other four each helped them up to their feet. “Oh…good god.” Max said

“What? How do you feel?” Weir asked

“I had no idea.” Max said

“No idea about what?” McKay asked, “What’s going on?”

“Let me put it this way, if the only difference between pre-Ascended Ancients and Antarians was their knowledge…which it is, then that isn’t an issue anymore.” Alex said as he held Isabel’s hand. “They’re Ancients now.”

“Ancients?” Shepherd asked, “Ancients who know how everything works? You still got that list of questions you wanted to ask?” he asked McKay

“Getting now.” McKay said as he headed off to his room to get that list.

All of a sudden there was a bright flash in the room. “What the hell?” Shepherd said before he looked to the floor and saw a naked woman lying there. “Chaya?” He ran to her side quickly, taking off his jacket as he went and covered her with it.

“MEDICAL TEAM TO THE GATE ROOM.” Weir called out the control room called for Doctor Beckett and a few minutes later the medical team came in.

“What’s going on?” Beckett asked

“She just appeared in the room.” Weir said

“It’s okay Colonel, we’ve got her.” Beckett said as he and his team worked to get her onto the gurney.

All of a sudden Chaya reached out and grabbed Shepherd’s arm before she opened her eyes, “It worked…I still remember.” She said softly

“Chaya, what happened?” John asked

“She de-ascended.” Max said, now knowing everything about the process.

“What? Did the others send you back?” Elizabeth asked

“No, I made this choice. I wasn’t sure I could make it, I didn’t know if I would remember anything but it worked.” Chaya said before the lights on the Stargate lit up.

“Incoming wormhole, Standby for arrival.” The technician monitoring the gate yelled over the intercom

The gate activated and it’s protective shield to prevent unwelcome guests arriving switched on. “John, let them passed. It’s okay. They need to be protected.”

“I think we should do it Elizabeth.” John said

“We have no idea who’s on the other side.” Weir said

“Chaya’s vouched for them, that’s good enough for me.”

Weir nodded, “Lower the shield.”

The barrier fell and soon the people of Proculus came walking through the gate with their supplies until the entire population of the planet came through, the last one being Zarah who made sure not one person was left behind on the planet.

To Be Continued…

Chapter 18

Infirmary, Central Spire, Atlantis, Pegasus Galaxy, 09:50

Chaya was sitting on one of the beds in the infirmary while Dr Beckett examined her. He’d already given her a full scan in the Ancient medical system but now he was getting some good old fashioned hands on with a stethoscope. Shepherd and his team, along with Dr Weir were all present but soon he finished.

“Well?” Shepherd asked

“She’s as healthy as the first day I examined her, and just as lovely.” Carson Beckett said, “Of course you were Ascended then my dear.”

“Yes, about that.” John said

“I made a choice John. I knew the others would punish me for bringing my people here from Proculus so I managed to return to my mortal form before they could pull me away from the planet.” Chaya said

“Won’t the other Ascended try to do something?” John asked

“No. Chaya is human now, they wont violate their own law to interfere.” Elizabeth said

“They did when Merlin retook human form. They sent Morgan Le Fay to watch him and steal his weapon.” Rodney said

“When I returned to being human I sacrificed most of the knowledge I gained as an Ascended being. I remember a few things, why I was on Proculus, my encounters with you but the vast majority of it is gone.” Chaya said, “The only one to achieve complete restoration to human form while holding onto all his knowledge was Merlin and to this day none of us knew how he did it. I didn’t even try to hold onto it, that allowed me to remember all I knew before I ascended.”

“So you’re not human, you’ve returned as an Ancient?” Rodney said, “Well that’s just great. We spend three years looking for Ancients and 5 come along in one day.”

“5?” Chaya asked

“Some young guests of ours. They’re from a planet called Antar, it was set up by an Ascended Ancient. Before you ask we don’t know who. They were the closest civilisation to Ancients left in our galaxy and just before you arrived they accessed four Repositories that downloaded your knowledge into their heads.” John said

“I will need to speak with them. There is much we have to discuss.” Chaya said

“About?” Elizabeth asked

“Your young friends may now be considered to be Ancients but they lack experience. The knowledge they possess can be…problematic if they are unprepared.” Chaya said

“And once upon a time you were a teacher.” John said, all including Chaya looked at him. “I looked up your name after you returned to Proculus the first time. You taught what we call High School.”

“I guess I’ll have to see if I still have the touch.” Chaya said, “But first I must se my people. They need to know that this place is safe for them.”

“They’re on the western pier of the city. There’s more than enough living quarters for your people there and we’ve got a few people helping to make sure they’re settled in. I’m sure they find this place more than a little intimidating.” Weir said

“Thank you.” Chaya said as she hopped of the bed and smiled

“What?” John asked

“Tactile sensation is a little different when you’re ascended. Feeling myself back on my own two flesh and blood feet is…odd.” Chaya said as she felt the fabric of the bed she was on, “I’m going to have to get used to this.”

“Well look at it this way, imagine all the food you get to try for the first time. You did love strawberries.” John said

“Yes I did.” Chaya said, “And after I speak with my people and the Antarians, I have a feeling you’ll all like to have a talk with me about what this city can do.”

“Oh that is most definite.” Rodney said, “I mean we may have the power crystals for the Granolith to power the city but knowing how to construct Zero Point Modules…we could install them in the Daedalus and Odyssey to boost their shields. That would be an incredible advantage over the Wraith and Ori.”

“Granolith?” Chaya asked

“Oh, right, you gave up a lot of your memories so you wont know. It’s a power generation system similar to Project Arcturus that your people tried to complete during your war with the Wraith. The Antarians and Furlings brought receiver crystals, one of which is plugged into a ZPM port in the city and we’re fully powered.”

“The Furlings are extinct.” Chaya said as she looked around at the people in the room, “Okay. Obviously my choice to give up my Ascended memories has left some holes in my awareness of things. Perhaps it would be best if you filled me in before I speak to my people.”

“Maybe that would be best.” Weir said

Just then the alarm sounded throughout the city, “Dr Weir, Colonel Shepherd. Please report to the control room ASAP.” One of the technician’s voice said over the P.A system

Control Room, Atlantis, Immediately Following

Everyone came in, the alarm even drew the attention of Max and the others while they were checking out sections of the city that they now knew everything about. As Chaya looked upon them she smiled and knew she would her hands full in helping them to understand their newest gift.

“What’s happening?” Weir asked

“There was an alert on the long range sensors.” Radek said, “We picked up the Wraith armada Colonel Shepherd detected from the other city.”

“Where are they?” Teyla asked

“They’ve entered the vicinity of the black hole.” Radek said

“Black hole? Why would they be interested in that?” Maria asked

“Early this year we worked with SG-1 and put a Stargate in orbit of it to be able to draw a continuous and unlimited supply of power from it. Through that we connected a wormhole back to the Milky Way, to the Supergate the Ori set up there to send their ships through. By connecting, we blocked it. The black hole provides enough power to keep the connection permanent so they can’t send more.” Weir said

“Impressive.” Chaya said

“Well that may not be the case for much longer.” Radek said

“Why not?” Max asked

“We are picking up short but intense bursts of energy passing between the ships and the gate.” Radek said

“They’re firing on it.” Ronan said

“Right.” Radek said

“Chaya, when I saw you a few days ago you said we had a week.” John said

“I did? Well I suppose I would have been right to say that. You see we designed the gates differently in this galaxy that in what you now call the Milky Way but in either design the overall energy produced by an active Stargate strengthens the structure of the ring.” Chaya said

“It does? Why don’t I know about that?” Rodney asked

“Because you don’t know everything Rodney, that’s why we came to Atlantis in the first place. To learn.” Shepherd said

“But the gate can’t store too much energy. A sudden blast can cause the wormhole to jump between gates but a continuous build up like that…” Michael said with the new data floating in his brain

“Will cause the gate to ignite the Naquadah it’s made of and explode.” McKay interrupted him, “We’ve seen that before. It’ll cause a seriously big bang.”

“How long?” Ronan asked

“My guess, based on what Chaya told me, 3 more days.” John said

“When that happen the Ori will be free to reconnect to the Milky Way. They’ll have an army waiting to come through.” Weir said

“There is little time left.” Chaya said as she turned to Max, Isabel, Michael and Tess, “There is much I have to teach you but we don’t have time. You must return home and continue your search for Merlin’s weapon.”

“Yeah, I guess we have been a little distracted by coming here.” Max said

“Shall we go pack our bags?” Liz asked

“Yes.” Max said, “Let’s go.”

“We’ll dial Earth in 20 minutes.” Weir said

“Thanks Dr Weir, we’ll be quick.” Isabel said as all teens ran off to pack their bags again.

On schedule they came back to the gate room just as the control room opened the gate. They signalled Earth with their identification code before the eight teenagers stepped into the shimmering puddle. Seconds later the gate shut down.

“We’ve still got a lot of work to do. We better get to all the other cities.” John said

“You know about them?” Chaya asked

“Thanks to Max, yes.” Weir said

“I suggest you bring all the Athosians into the city. You may have to leave quickly.” Chaya said

“Leave Lantea?” Teyla asked

“The Wraith need a new feeding ground. Regardless of what the Ori have promised them…I doubt their desires for finding Earth will fade. Atlantis is the only thing that can stop them.” Chaya said

“Then why didn’t the Ancients use it 10,000 years ago instead of evacuating to Earth?” McKay asked

“Because even back then the Wraith did not focus all their effort into defeating us. They were as divided back then as they are today. If they learned the true nature of Atlantis we couldn’t have reconnected them in time before they secured many of the city ships. They would have become unstoppable. They High Council felt we couldn’t take the chance and that it was better to let the cities be buried.” Chaya said

“Well isn’t that nice. But guess what? Wrong choice.” McKay said

“Rodney.” John said as a warning

“It’s okay John. He’s right. It was the wrong choice, for back then. However now, it may be the key to stopping the Ori.” Chaya said as she started to walk away

“Where are you going?” John asked

“I’m going to see my people. Then I’m going to access the database for a little catch up.” Chaya said

Ancient Outpost, Beneath Arthur’s Seat, Edinburgh, 10:20

“Chaya returned to human form?” Janus asked as he approached Merlin who had emerged from his stasis unit

“I felt it happen about an hour ago.” Merlin said

“Correct me if I’m wrong, but that wasn’t in the plan.” Janus said

“We can’t plan for every eventuality Janus.” Merlin said, “But still, this could be beneficial. We did know that it would take time for the young Antarians to adjust to the extent of knowledge now unfolding in their minds. That time is cut in half thanks to Chaya’s sacrifice.”

“Quite, but still the others will be watching her.” Janus said

“They wont interfere so long as she doesn’t use any power or knowledge that she would have gained as an Ascended. Which is probably why she removed her memories of what she could do.” Merlin said, “However there isn’t much we can do for her just now other than wait. What of the Familiars?”

“It’s still hard to believe.” Sandeman said

“Believe what?” Merlin asked

“That once upon a time my people decided to breed themselves into a superior race to protect this world. We even developed psychic ability in recent generations and somewhere along the line we turned from protectors to rapists and conquerors, all in an attempt to be masters.” Sandeman said, “As for their status, they wont stop. Once Ahriman gives an order it is either carried out or we die.”

“Yes but you proved that despite the corruption your people can be saved and restored to their true destiny.” Janus said

“If anything I proved I’m just as corrupted. Despite my intent I did use Logan’s mother for my own ends.”

“Logan was born, Max was created and thanks to their relationship the dormant genetics in him are activating. Instead of creating one, you have created two. Their offspring will be just what the Familiars need.” Merlin said

“Fresh blood as it were.” Sandeman said

“Max and Logan must deal with them, deal with Ahriman, but they are safe. It’s not like your people can get to them in Stargate Command.” Janus said

“Still if it wasn’t for the two of you finding me and showing me the depths of my people’s flaws. Neither of them would have been created. I just really hope they’re up to the challenge.” Sandeman said

“We’ll find out soon enough.” Merlin said, “Of course our main concern is the Ori.”

“It’s nearly time isn’t it?” Janus asked

“Yes. Soon either this planet and this galaxy are safe from the Ori or they are kneeling to them.” Merlin said, “This would never have happened if our people just listened to me when I left them to create the weapon.”

“Yes.” Janus said, “But they made their choice. You made yours.”

“And you made yours once you disobeyed me and recreated that time travel device. Still it proved to be the right choice. Are you prepared?”

“I finished the diagnostics this morning. We can leave when ever we’re ready.” Janus said

“Are you two sure about this?” Sandeman asked

“There is nothing more that we can do here. All I can do is give Janus the opportunity to set this plan in motion.” Merlin said

“The plan that’s already *in* motion.” Sandeman said

“What came first, the chicken or the egg?” Janus said

“The egg.” Sandeman asked, “The egg came out of what ever chickens were before they were chickens and in the egg was what that animal would consider a mutant. It’s evolution. Why do people have a problem with that?”

“Because your people are still quite young.” Merlin said

“Your going into the future, you’re going to help Janus ascend…in a place that probably could be overrun with Ori so that he can travel back in time and lay out a plan for his younger-self to follow.” Sandeman said, “Doesn’t that give you a headache?” The two Ancients just looked at each other and smiled back at the human. “I know, I know…we’re young.”

“You know what you need to do. Everything else has been put in motion.” Merlin said, “Besides, my time is running out. The stasis chamber will not keep me alive for much longer.”

“You shouldn’t keep coming out of it then.” Janus said

“Can’t you ascend again?” Sandeman asked

“Possibly. I did it once but I fear the others are waiting to punish me for the choices I made to create the weapon.” Merlin said, “But it’s time to make sure this plan exists in the first place

Sandeman watched as Janus help the aged man into the back of a Puddle Jumper that acted as his time machine. He watched and heard it power up before a distortion surrounded it before it vanished. The Familiar was left alone before he started to shut everything down, soon it was time to leave and arrange for his own people’s future. He left the chamber for the last time and the second he did the entrance sealed for all time.

Briefing Room, Stargate Command, Cheyenne Mountain, Colorado, Same Time

Max, Liz and the others all arrived back on Earth and headed straight for the briefing room. SG-1 was there to greet them but the looks on their faces were anything but joyful. As they looked at the team they knew something had happened and it wasn’t good.

“What?” Max asked

“We received a signal from Antarian space. Larek said that Antar has been destroyed.” Mitchell said

“What?” they all asked at the same time

“There’s security footage. Kivar arrived on the planet and set off some sort of weapon that wiped out anything living. All that was left was their bones.” Carter said

“There’s more. From the pictures, it’s obvious that Kivar has joined up with the Ori. He’s a Prior now.” Daniel said

“It is apparent that we are quickly running out of time in which to deal with the threat of the Ori.” Teal’c said, “We need to find that weapon now.”

“Already ahead of you. It’s why we came back now. The Wraith are working with the Ori and are firing on the black hole gate you set up. We’re going on a Grail Quest.” Max said

“We’ll brief General Landry and get ready.” Mitchell said

“How long?” Michael asked

“We’ll be ready in an hour.” Carter said, “Assuming the general gives us the go ahead.”

“We’ll be ready too.” Alex said

“Oh did our parents get back to Roswell?” Liz asked

“Yes. They’re not expecting you back until Wednesday so we have that long to get the weapon.” Daniel said

“Wednesday, huh. That’s just around the time we think the Pegasus gate is destroyed.” Tess said

“At least they wont be worrying too much about what we’re doing in the meantime…at least no more than usual since this all started for them.” Liz said

“Just wait and see their faces when we tell them that at some point there’s going to be an all out attack on the Ori forces.” Isabel said

“Yeah, who gets to tell them that.” Max said with a smile, then he lost his smile and looked at the rest of his family, “It’s me isn’t it?”

“Oh yeah.” They all said together.

“Look, that’s for another day. Right now you all rest up. We’re going to need you clear eyed when we go after this thing.

“Right.” Max said. Soon they headed out of the room and headed up to the guest quarters on the upper floors of the underground base while the team informed their general of everything.

VIP Quarters, Level 12, Stargate Command, 12:05

Michael came down the halls with a tray in his hands. He grabbed a little snack for himself and Maria in the commissary and was coming back. He arrived back to the room he and Maria were staying in to see a guard standing there.

“Oh hi. If you don’t mind me asking, why are you guarding my room if we’re all one big happy family?” Michael asked

“Protocol sir. All occupied guest quarters will remain under guard for the security of the base and of your own in the event something happens.”

“Hm, I guess I can respect that.” Michael said, “Oh well, see you in an hour.”
He opened the door and stepped inside, once he closed it he turned back to face Maria to see that she was lying on the couch. She was dressed in nothing but her underwear, lying back and running an ice cube over her exposed skin. The sight of it instantly had caused a tightening of Michael’s pants that had Maria smiling.

“If you hot, you could have just put on the AC unit.” Michael said

“Yes, but that’s not nearly as seductive.” Maria said

“You’re trying to give me a heart attack aren’t you?” Michael said

“Michael, you are young, vigorous and one hell of a lover. You can take it again and again and again. But more than that, we are bound together so that only you can father my children when the time comes.” Maria said

“Something tells me you want that time sooner rather than later?” Michael said

“I’m a Furling. From puberty all Furlings have overwhelming drives to mate and have children. Of course we’re a little different than back in those days, we’re human up in the head but we’ve still got all the drives. I want you, Michael.”

Michael moved over and knelt by her side. He took the ice cube out of her hand and slowly ran it over her body, watching her physical reaction as he moved it around her bellybutton and then moved it down to trail along the waistband of her panties. Slowly Michael leaned over and kissed the swells of her breasts above her bra. Soon he moved over her throat and up to her lips where they engaged into a seriously passionate kiss. She sucked upon his tongue practically down her throat.

Maria nodded, “I need you.” She said

“And I need you.” Michael said as he brought the ice cube up and circled it over her nipple through her bra. Michael kissed her passionately. Their arms wrapped around each other as Michael slowly he moved his hand up and slipped the shoulder strap off. The two pressed together, Maria’s hands glided over Michael’s arms as she looked with heat into his eyes before she ripped off his shirt. Michael gently touched her breast above her black lace bra, he felt the soft skin before he cupped the pliant mound and they kissed again. Both of the young lovers wanted each other, they always did but something about this moment made their actions a thousand times more intimate and tender. They didn’t know if it was the looming threat of the Ori or the thousand and one things they needed to do, they didn’t know and didn’t care right now. All that mattered was each other.

Maria reached behind her and unclasped the bra catch behind her back, it became loose enough for Michael to practically yank it off her chest. She was left in a pair of panties, a small pair that had Michael’s breathing going heavier. Maria slipped off the couch and knelt before Michael, her hands run up and down his thighs and their breathing became heavier. Michael dropped the ice cube to the floor, forgetting about it as he stood and it started to melt in the room’s heat. Heat that was building higher. She reached for the front of his pants and undid them, slowly pulling the zip down before unbuttoning them and undoing his leather belt. Maria pulled his trousers down, taking his boxers with them and his hard cock twitched at the sudden exposure to the air but all Maria could do was lick her lips. Michael could feel her breasts press against his thighs as she knelt before him, then Maria reached out and pressed her palm against the dick she knew all too well. At the same time Michael took the side of her head in his palm, her fingers wrapped around his length and she stroked up and down, her hand was moving and releasing wave after wave of sensual energy through the body of her mate. Michael closed his eyes tightly but when he opened them he looked down as she looked up and their eyes locked together, their lusts clearly reflected in them.

“Oh god…Maria.” Michael hissed as she continued to move her hand in light strokes

Then Maria leaned forward and kissed the tip of his cock eliciting a sigh from Michael, both gave themselves over to their emotions and each other. She licked the length of his dick before taking it into her mouth. As her head bobbed up and down slowly, Maria began to suck and twirl her tongue, swivelling it over Michael’s length. Michael groaned over and over again as his beloved and extremely horny Furling mate took his entire length into his mouth, her head continued to move up and down, gently sucking on it and sending wave after wave of pleasure into him that cause his toes to curl back.

“M…Maria…oh fuuuuuuuuu…” Michael groaned

Maria moaned contentedly, the vibrations adding to the sensations already tingling over Michael’s erection. Her own skin was tingling at the anticipation of what their bodies were going to be feeling over the next hour, they wished they had more time but they had places to be. Michael pulled Maria’s head from his dick, she looked at him with a little concern but he just smiled seductively and took her hands in hers. With gentle indication from Michael, Maria moved back slightly and stood up. Michael placed his hand on the small of Maria’s back and guided her over to their couch where she sat back down on it. This time it was he who ran his hands over her luxuriously smooth thighs, his fingers teasing her naked flesh as he crept up to her lace panties. He hooked his fingers over the waistband and started to pull them off of her, she rose up and then rested back down to help Michael and in seconds both were naked. Michael parted her legs and moved in, only breaking eye contact at the last possible second as he kissed his way up her inner thighs.

Maria bit her lip to keep from crying out, the guard outside would surely investigate, her flesh was so sensitive and after so many deliriously intimate encounters Michael knew just exactly how and where to touch her. She brought her legs up and placed them on Michael’s shoulders. Soon he reached her sex and licked the length of her lower lips with his tongue and she gasped out for air. Maria’s back arched as she gripped the sofa, her nipples became harder and her breasts heaved as Michael continued to work her pussy with his tongue. Each touch brought Maria’s back off of the fabric and as she lowered it she licked again, causing the same reaction until her body was writhing. He ran it over and over her lips in one continuing circle. On every pass he pressed his tongue against her clit.

“Aghhhhhh…Oh…ughhhhhhhh…yesss…yesssss…ughnnnnnnnnn…” Maria moaned to the delight of Michael’s ears

His hands continued to hold her thighs but then one snaked up her body, caressing every inch between her thighs and her breasts. He moved his hand up and cupped a large heaving mound. Michael played with the nipple; Maria pressed her chest harder into Michael’s grip. Michael’s tongue darted in and out of her pussy, going as deep as possible and all the while he was feeling her in his mind and began feeling her. Their was an increase in the fire within her each time he hit the right spots with his touch.

Michael kept going and going, sending his tongue deep into her and then sucked on her clit. Her body writhed and twisted under his touch until she grabbed hold oh his arms and pulled his body up and away from her cunt. There were beads of sweat on both their bodies and as soon as their faces were aligned, they kissed each other. Both could feel that his dick was close to her pussy, they were aroused and desperate to feel their bodies connect. He didn’t move from being between her legs and they stared into each other’s eyes as Maria reached down between them. She took hold of his hard cock and pulled him in closer until his cock at her wet core. Maria let go and Michael sank into her, both opened their mouths and sighed the further he pushed in. Michael pulled back slightly and then pushed back in, Maria wrapped her arms around him before he pulled back again. Michael thrust in, using his whole body as he slid over Maria’s, feeling her nipples scrape his hard chest. Maria’s legs were spread wide and cradled his body, her inner thighs pressing against him as he moved between them.

“Mi…Michael…oh god…so…good…I need you…ughnn I love you…Ughnnnnnnnnn.” Maria moaned

“Gnnnn…you feel wonderful…uhhhhh…baby…oh yeah…ughnnnnnn…MAR…IA.” Michael sighed. His dick sawed in and out of Maria, their bodies moving together perfectly in time with each other. As their hands moved over each other, their skin quivered in delight from the sensation as they pleasured each other with their bodies, hearts and minds. Each caress sent a torrent of pleasure into the other and caused a loud moan of bliss from deep inside them.

“UGHNNNNNNNNNNNNNN!”

“GRHNNNNNNNNNNNNNN!”

“OH YESSSSSSSSSSSSSS!”

“GODDDDDDDDDDD!”

In and out, his hips circled around and around pushing deeper and deeper into Maria. They kissed between cries and moans; Michael ran his hand up from Maria’s breast, across her shoulder and down her arm. Their hands clasped tightly as he continued to thrust, Maria pushed her hips down and clenched her inner muscles tightly each time he buried himself completely inside.

“UGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!”

“AGHNNNNNNNNNNNN!”

Every thrust brought a new cry of bliss; they loved how they made each other feel when they were together. Their flesh caressed as they slid their bodies together, both moving to pleasure the other in incredible ways as their hands gripped together tighter and tighter each time Michael filled her pussy with his dick.

“Oh god…ughhhhhh…MICHAEL…ughnnnnnnnn…say it Michael.” Maria growled out, scraping her fingernails down his back and leaving long red trails

“Uhnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn…”

“Please Michael…Ughnnnnnn. Aghnnnn…I want you…uhmmmm…hmmm…cum in me. Cum in me now.” Maria sighed.

“Ughnnnn…oh god…Maria…ugnnnnnn…MARIA…so good. Soooo…goooooood.” Michael grunted knowing that he was close

“Ughnnnnn…Michael…yes…” Maria cried.

“Ugnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn…yessssssssssssssss…RIIIIIAAAAaaaaaaa!” Michael cried as his thrusts became harder. He knew he wouldn’t last much longer and from the feel it Maria was close as well.

“Ughnnnnnn…right there…ughnhhhhhhhhhhhh…yessssss…Mi…Mic…Michael…”

“That’s it baby…uhgnnnnnnn…YESSSSSS…UGHNNNN…YESSSS…”

“UGHHHHHHHH…MICHAELLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLL!”

“MARIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!”

The two lovers came together. Their bodies stiffened as Michael buried himself in her on his last thrust and let his seed pour into Maria’s body as every one of her muscles trembled with bliss. Her lower lip shook until Michael kissed her tenderly. The kiss was almost unending as they held each other. They stayed together like that, neither moving and holding onto each other. They wrapped themselves up in each other’s arms as Michael moved his hand down to her abdomen, he just knew one day her womb would be occupied and he would be the one to fill it up. Right now she was controlling it but wondered just how long it would be before she stopped shutting her reproductive system off, he kissing her again. It was like that that both suddenly opened their eyes and looked at the clock.

“Oh crap, they’re going to kill us.” Michael said

“Max, maybe. Liz no.”

“Why not?”

“Cause she knows just how much a Furling needs sex. It’s as simple as that.”

*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*

Cabin, Outside Willoughby, Same Time

In the hidden chamber beneath the cabin Ahriman had been awoken from the sarcophagus by his followers who now stood around the device. Slowly the glow from within it died down and Ahirman opened his eyes, he just knew that only a small amount of time had since he was last awake. With a deep sigh he sat up and looked at his people.

“You do know that I am not a morning person.” He said

“It’s a little after noon.” One of them said

“I’ve slept for centuries, it’s morning.” Ahriman said, “Okay. What’s going on?”

“Our government contacts have identified who is responsible for the termination of the Manticore project.”

“Who?” Ahriman asked

“There is a government project, highly classified. Master, from what little information we’ve gathered…”

“Just say it.” Arhiman said

“It took our contacts a lot just to get its code name, Area 52, but they did track it back through the Appropriations Committee. It’s called the Stargate Project.”

“Stargate?” Ahriman said, instantly recognising the name. He lived in a time when it had been used frequently by the Goa’uld who called themselves gods to the masses while abducting people through the gate. “If the government have the gate and are using it…”

“We don’t have their location yet but we have confirmed that the girl we seek is currently there. We don’t know about the rest of the Transgenics but it’s safe to imagine that such a facility would not be able to be penetrated by us.”

“Most certainly not. But that doesn’t mean we wont try. Find out where it is.”

“Yes master.”

“There is no need for that.” A voice called down.

They all looked up to see Sandeman standing at the top of the stairs with a gun aimed at them, “Sandeman?”

“What?” Ahriman said, “So this is the traitor that is of my own bloodline.”

“And you’re the founder of our race that’s been corrupted.” Sandeman said as he started firing, three of the people around the sarcophagus were hit and downed in seconds but one of the ones from the breeding line that enhanced the mental abilities of the Familiars stretched out his hand and pulled the weapon right out of Sandeman’s hand from across the chamber.

“If you weren’t the last of our bloodline I’d kill you now.” Ahriman said as he climbed out of the device

“Oh I’m not the last. I have a son. And I’d like to see you try.” Sandeman said as he pulled a grenade from his pocket. He pulled the pin and tossed it. Everyone ran, including himself as he headed back up to the surface. The grenade landed squarely in the sarcophagus and as the Familiars in the room shielded themselves the device registered something in it and began to close. A mere second after it sealed itself there was an almighty explosion in the machine that devastated it.

Ahriman looked to the charred remnants of what was his home for the last millennia or two and he screamed out his rage. “Find him, kill him. Rip out his heart and burn him.”

“Yes master.” And the remaining Familiars went off in hot pursuit of Sandeman who was running through the forest as fast as he could.

After making sure he was clear he pulled out a small black transmitter from his coat pocket and activated it. It was just a little something Merlin gave him, something he’d observe the members of the SGC use from time to time. The beacon transmitted and one of the orbiting ships constructed by a branch of the project picked it up. The commander wasn’t aware of anyone still using the beacons but had to assume that someone on the planet was in trouble and beamed him up. With a flash of light Sandeman disappeared from the forest and away from harm.

Gate Room, Stargate Command, 13:15

Almost everyone had arrived in the gate room, ready for their trip to finally locate Merlin’s weapon. The only people absent was Michael and Maria and the others were twiddling their thumbs as they paced back and forth. Soon the missing pair arrived with very satisfied smiles on their faces.

“You’re late.” Mitchell said

“Sorry. Her fault.” Michael said

“I bet it was.” Liz said with a smile as she looked at her best friend

“Is it me or is this disturbing?” Mitchell asked with a hushed tone

“Just a little.” Carter said

“Oh I don’t know about that. The girl knew what she wanted and went for it. A woman after my own heart.” Vala said with a wink to Maria

“Vala, let’s keep some of your past secrets still secret. Okay?” Daniel said

“Okay.” Vala said

“You all ready?” Carter asked

“Yes. Let’s get this thing.” Max said

“DIAL IT UP SERGEANT.” Mitchell called out. They went to work in the control room and the Stargate powered up with it’s inner ring rotating. Each chevron that locked resulted in a light coming on and they waited for the gate to open.

“You do have that little trinket from Antar?” Vala asked

“Right here.” Max said as he patted his shirt, indicating that he was wearing The Eye under it.

Soon, with the great wave, the gate opened and they all stepped through…

*_*_*_*_*

They came out on the other side, on the planet with statues near the gate that bore the exact likeness of the young royals. It was as clear as a summer’s day with a gentle breeze moving the grass all around them.

“Okay, I could totally build a nice little summer place here.” Mitchell said

“I wouldn’t.” Carter said

“Uh why?” Daniel asked

“Because according to these environmental readings, this is the middle of this planet’s winter.” Carter said

“If this is winter, how hot does it get during summer?” Isabel asked

“This doesn’t make sense. According to this there should be a force 7 blizzard around us.” Carter said, “Temperature should be negative 50 degrees Fahrenheit.”

“Weather control technology? Maybe some kind of illusion keeping us from seeing it?” Daniel asked

“It’s possible but we should still be feeling it.” Carter said

Tess moved forward and lifted her hand toward the sky. A stream of white light came out and headed up to the sky where it spread out. It continued on, revealing a dome around them, extending for hundreds of miles around the gate and above that a massive storm blowing. There was snow and ice built up around the sides of the barrier to almost 3 quarters of its height. What ever this storm was, it had been going for a very long time.

“The planet, it’s in an ice age.” Carter said

“No kidding.” Liz said

“That shield is protecting this entire zone. Anyone coming by ship wouldn’t be able to land let alone get to the dome.” Tess said as she lowered her hand and let the illusion return

“The shield looked similar to what Atlantis utilises.” Carter said

“It is.” Max said as he waved his hand over his statue and did the same. The side panel retracted to expose 2 ZPMs in each statue, a total 8 providing power since god knows when. “If we remove any of those the shield will fail.”

“Then lets make them hidden again.” Mitchell said and Max resealed the compartments. He was about walk to the others when he sported some Ancient text on the back of his statue as well as the Royal Four symbol. In each of the spaces was marked a glyph they didn’t recognise.

“What are those markings?” Teal’c asked

“Furling glyphs.” Liz said, “One for each of us connected to each of you.” She said as she looked at Max

“What does it say?” Kyle asked

“Welcome to the Isle of Avalon, cast adrift upon the greatest of oceans. May its memory endure for all time.” Max said and turned to the others, “Avalon? From the King Arthur myth.”

“According to the book we found in the Glastonbury cave, when the Ancients left their home galaxy they said they found a great belt of stars and named their new home Avalon.” Daniel said

“You think this is that planet?” Carter asked

“Why not?” Daniel said

“What about that cast adrift part?” Vala asked

“Before coming here I checked the Tok’ra star charts. There isn’t a star system here. This could be a rogue planet.” Carter said

“A planet not held in the gravity of a star, and the address still works after thousands of years?” Mitchell asked

“Something must be keeping it in this location.” Daniel said and then looked up before turning around to the teenagers, more precisely he was looking at the statues behind them.

“Sam, you wouldn’t happen to be picking up odd gravity readings from them?” Mitchell asked

Carter scanned them, “Odd is right. Those statues are manipulating subspace around the planet…it’s like being stuck in the mud. It’s probably what’s causing the ice age, something like that could cause massive environmental damage. If it wasn’t for that shield…”

“So, which way?” Max asked, “Something tells me we shouldn’t spend too much time here.”

“Right. The UAV we sent here picked up a mountain range to the north.” Mitchell said

“Did it pick anything up?” Michael asked

“No. It lost power and crashed the second it got within a mile of it. Someone definitely wanted to keep technology clear of it.” Mitchell said

“Good place to start.” Max said, “How far north?”

“If we keep a good pace…5 hours give or take.” Carter said

“I was so hoping you weren’t going to say that.” Alex said

“Hi ho, hi ho.” Isabel said as she took his hand and started off toward the mountains. The others all picked up their gear and set off.

5 Hours Later…

With the mountain standing before them they stopped when Carter told them too, she had calculated the circumference of the barrier their UAV encountered and told them before they stepped over the line. She scanned as far as she could but couldn’t read anything beyond the field before her.

“Carter, what? Why don’t we just ditch anything electronic and step over?” Mitchell asked

Sam looked around and picked up a rock. She tossed it forward through the barrier where it was hit by a constant barrage of electricity before it exploded. “That’s why.”

“Got my attention.” Max said as he stepped forward

“Wow.” Carter said as she looked at her scanner

“What?” Max asked

“I just picked up a huge power disruption in the field. Max, take a step back please.” Carter said, he did so and she nodded, “An forward again.” Max did and she picked up the same readings.

“It’s Max?” Kyle asked

“No. It’s this.” Max said as she pulled out his new little piece of jewellery from under his shirt. He held it closer to the field and it started to glow.

“Huh, so it really is a key.” Tess said

Max held out the item closer to the field until one of the star points touched the field. There was a massive crackle of energy as a split appeared in the air that just rippled with all the colours of the rainbow.

“I’m picking up a breathable atmosphere on the other side, it’s safe.” Carter said

“Well we didn’t come all this way for nothing.” Mitchell said as he stepped through. The rest of his team followed, then the teenagers with Max being the last one through.
As each passed the threshold all they experienced was a blinding flash of light before they suddenly found themselves surrounded by darkness. It was night now with the stars twinkling above them. Then they noticed the ground beneath them was considerably softer, it took a moment more for them to realise that they were standing on a beach of soft white sand with the waves gently rolling in. Off to the side there was a campfire burning away near a small wooden shack beside which there was a fishing net propped up on a frame.

All of a sudden a man’s head popped out of the tent, he was black with dreadlocks and looking like he’d just woken up with dull eyes. He saw Max holding an object in his hand and as the light from his fire glinted off it he smiled brightly. “Hey Man, I thought you’d never get here.” He said as he came out of his tent and headed toward them but then he stopped, turned back and opened the tent flap, “Elise, A think you better get home now.” He turned back and smiled as a young woman emerged from the tent, dressing as she went before giving the man a very passionate kiss and running off. She cast back a look of pure hate as though a major interruption had just happened. Soon the man moved and sat next to his fire.

“What’s you’re name?” Mitchell asked

“It’s a chillin’ night man, come, sit.” He said, indicating with his hand to the flames. No one missed that he didn’t answer the question.

“Thanks but we’re here looking for something.” Daniel said

“Uh, Cam. We have a problem here.” Sam said as she looked up at the stars, “These constellations aren’t right. We aren’t where we were.”

“Those are Earth’s constellations.” Vala said

“What ya takin’ about, of course dis is Earth.” He said, “You is in the Caribbean Man.”

Max looked at his sister and then to the man, “Caribbean? Jamaica?” Max asked

“No Man, she came of her own accord…hahahahaha…I love that joke…hahahaha.”

“I don’t understand, we left just over 5 hours ago. It should still be daylight.” Carter said

“I think something seriously went wrong.” Daniel said

“No it didn’t. Yar right where yar supposed ta be Man.”

“How is that?” Daniel asked

“Daniel, we better find a phone and call the base. Get picked up and try this again.” Mitchell said

“Right.” Daniel said as he looked at the man, “Let’s go.”

“Wait, we could have been sent here for a reason.” Max said

“That’s true.” Vala said

“No, no, no man. There is only one truth.” The man said

“What did you just say?” Daniel asked

“There is only one truth, the…”

“Universe is infinite.” Daniel said, finishing for him

“That’s an Ancient phrase right?” Mitchell asked

“Spark shower, lightening flashes, in one blink of your eye…”

“You’ve miss-seen.” Daniel finished again as he remembered the first time he heard it was on Kheb while learning of Ascension

“You is in the right place. Have a seat. It’s a cold night out.”

“Who are you?” Max asked as he sat down followed by everyone else

“Just a traveller. Problem is I been waitin’ on this beach close to 2000 years just for you to come here. 2000 for the Great King to pay a visit to ma humble little shores.” He pulled a long metal stick from over the flames, “Try some pork. It’s…hmmm…delicious.”

“Thanks.” Max said as they all took a sample. “You’ve waited here for me?”

“Thought you’d never get here. But I spent the time chillin’ right to da core.”

“And doing a few other things I see.” Alex said as he looked in the direction the young woman left earlier

“2000 years Man, a guy can get lonely ya know. At least you is a Furling, never gonna get lonely you. Just amp up those little pheromones and you go yar-self all the company you can handle.”

“How do you know about us?” Liz asked

“Once upon a time, I was a slave to a stupid young soldier in the Roman army, I made a mistake. Ma life got saved and I owed a dept. I spent lifetimes waitin’ here to repay it. Let’s just say the one who put me here…she can really make a man see the light if ya know what I mean. She told me everyting about everyting. Went by the name Morgan. Told me a problem would come and people would see me to try and solve it with a little red jewel she borrowed from dear old Merlin.”

“She was ascended, did something to you so you’d last and you’re our guide to it.” Max said

“Right on most but the guide, man, I ain’t no guide, I’m yar test. Get passed me, get back to Avalon and you get the little red prize. Are ya ready?”

“Yes.” Max said

“Then, heir to King Arthur, legacy of the Ancients, ruler of Antar, let’s see if we can’t get you yar prize.”

To Be Continued…